Skip to main content

Full text of "The second year of the League;"

See other formats


THE  SECOND  YEAR 
OF  THE  LEAGUE 


MAP  ILLUSTRATING  UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD. 


Last  French  proposals  Aug  I  H92l_iMinini 

-     British        •  •         •    _»~™. 

League  Award  Oct  12  1921  _    --—-. 

Territory  assigned  to  Germany K\\N 

I.  .j.1 .  i 
-  Poland        rffftl 

International  boundaries 

boundary          _____ 


THE  SECOND    YEAR 
OF    THE    LEAGUE 

A  Study    of  the  Second 

Assembly  of  the  League 

of  Nations 


BY 


HAROLD  W.  V.  TEMPERLEY 

READER  IN  MODERN  HISTORT,  CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY 


LONDON:    HUTCHINSON     6-    CO. 
PATERNOSTER     ROW 


"  The  scene  entirely  changed  and  I  saw  a  large  and 
magnificent  Hall,  resembling  the  Great  Divan  or  Council 
of  the  Nation[s].  At  the  Upper  end  of  it,  under  a  Canopy, 
I  beheld  the  Sacred  Covenant,  shining  as  the  Sun.  .  .  .  They 
prostrated  themselves  before  it  and  they  sung  an  Hymn  .  .  . 
'  May  the  Light  of  the  Covenant  be  a  Lanthorn  to  the  Feet 
of  the  Judges,  for  by  this  shall  they  separate  Truth  from 
Falsehood  !  0  Innocence  rejoyce  for  by  this  Light  shalt 
thou  walk  in  Sajety  ;  nor  shall  the  Oppressor  take  hold 
on  Thee  !  0  Justice  be  exceeding  glad  for  by  this  Light 
all  thy  Judgments  shall  be  decreed  with  Wisdom!  Nor 
shall  any  man  say  thou  hast  erred  !  Let  the  Hearts  of  all 
the  People[s]  be  glad !'  .  .  .  Then  all  the  Rulers  took  a 
solemn  oath  to  preserve  it  inviolate  and  unchanged,  and 
to  sacrifice  their  Lives  and  Fortunes,  rather  than  suffer 
themselves  and  their  children  to  be  deprived  of  so  in- 
valuable a  Blessing." — BOLINGBROKE,  The  Craftsman. 
No.  16. 


PREFACE 

THE  League  is  an  international  organism,  which 
is  incessantly  developing  and  changing  its  colour 
and  shape.  It  is  no  longer  the  same  conception 
as  that  which  saw  the  light  at  Paris  in  1919  ;  it 
is  no  longer  the  same  body  as  that  which  sat  at 
Geneva  in  1920.  In  1922  it  will  exhibit  some 
characteristics  different  from  those  which  it  pos- 
sessed in  1921. 

The  difficulty  of  obtaining  information  about 
the  League  and  its  works  is  that  accounts  of  it 
are  usually  too  general  or  too  particular.  Its 
records  are  enormous,  and  they  comprise  speeches, 
discussions  and  reports  by  some  of  the  acutest  law- 
yers, the  most  eloquent  orators  and  profoundest 
statesmen  in  Europe.  This  book  is  written  to 
call  attention  to  this  goldmine  of  political,  economic 
and  legal  information  and,  if  possible,  to  reveal 
some  of  its  brightest  treasures  to  the  public. 

A  personal  view  of  the  activities  of  the  Second 
Assembly  of  the  League  is  necessarily  a  limited 
one,  but  it  at  least  gives  an  intelligible  principle 
of  selection.  There  is  little  here  about  the  organisa- 
tion of  intellectual  work,  of  international  statistics, 
of  motions  of  sympathy  with  Armenia  or  East 
Galicia,  of  disarmament  and  of  blockade,  even  of 


vi  PREFACE 

Russian  relief  and  humanitarian  work.  It  did 
not  seem  to  me  that  it  was  by  these  activities, 
though  important,  that  the  Second  Assembly 
would  be  remembered.  There  is  much,  however, 
about  the  admission  of  new  states,  about  mandates 
and  minorities,  about  governing  territories,  Courts 
of  Justice  and  constitution-making,  about  settling 
disputes  in  Albania  and  Upper  Silesia.  For  it 
is  by  these  things  that  the  League  lives  and  will 
be  judged. 

HAROLD  TEMPERLEY. 
January,  1922. 


A  SHORT  BIBLIOGRAPHICAL 
NOTE 

A  STUDY  of  the  League  must  begin  with  that  of 
the  German  Treaty. 

For  a  very  short  course  the  following  may  be 
recommended  :  The  German  Treaty,  edited,  with 
brief  commentary,  by  Harold  Temperley  (Hodder 
&  Stoughton,  5s.).  Handbook  to  the  League  of 
Nations,  Sir  Geoffrey  Butler  (Longmans,  5s.).  Two 
small  but  excellent  books  are  What  They  Did  at 
Geneva  (1920)  and  Geneva  (1921),  by  H.  Wilson 
Harris,  published  by  the  Daily  News,  6d.  each. 

For  a  fuller  course  : 

History  of  the  Peace  Conference  of  Paris,  ed. 
H.  W.  V.  Temperley,  in  6  vols.  (5  vols.  published) 
(Hodder  &  Stoughton). 

The  Truth  about  the  Treaty.  A.  Tardieu  (Hodder 
&  Stoughton). 

The  Peace  Negotiations  :  A  Personal  Narrative. 
R.  Lansing  (Constable  &  Co.). 

The  League  of  Nations.  L.  Oppenheim  (Longmans, 
6s.). 

The  League  of  Nations  Starts :  An  Outline  by 
its  Organisers  (Macmillan,  10s.  6d.). 

The  First  Assembly  of  the  League,  ed.  O.  S.  Brett 
(Macmillan  &  Co.,  3s.  6d.). 

vU 


ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGI 

PREFACE  ....--       v. 

A  SHORT  BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE  -  -     vii. 

I.  THE   ASSEMBLY— ORATORY  -  -  -       13 

II.  THE  COUNCIL'S  REPORT— EXECUTION    -  -       24 

(a)  The  Saar  Valley  ;  (6)  The  Free  City  of  Danzig ; 
(c)  The  Aaland  Islands  ;  (d)  Repatriation  of  Prisoners 
of  War;  (e)  The  Campaign  against  Typhus;  (/) 
Other  Activities  ;  (g)  Technical  Organisation  Con- 
stituted by  the  Resolutions  of  the  First  Assembly ; 
(i.)  Transit  Conference  at  Barcelona,  (ii.)  Austria; 
(h)  Conclusions. 

HI.    THE  ADMISSION   OF  NEW   STATES  -  -      34 

(a)  General  ;  (b)  Unsuccessful  Claimants  :  Caucasian 
States,  Montenegro  ;  (c)  Successful  Claimants  :  the 
Baltic  States  ;  (d)  Other  Applicants  for  Admission  : 
Hungary  and  Germany ;  (e)  General  Conclusions, 

IV.    THE  COURT  OF  PERMANENT  INTERNATIONAL 

JUSTICE 47 

I.  THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE 

(a)  The  Project  of  the  Court  and  its  Acceptance  by  the 
First  Assembly,  December  13, 1920  :  (b)  The  Estab- 
lishment of  the  Court  and  the  Election  of  the  Judges 
by  the  Second  Assembly ;  (c)  The  Compulsory 
Jurisdiction  Clause. 

II.  AMENDING  THE  CONSTITUTION 
(a)  General  ;   (b)  Article  20  and  the  Power  of  Amend- 
ment ;    (c)  Other  Amendments  ;    (d)  The  Proposed 
Amendment  to  Article  21. 
IX 


x  CONTENTS 

CHAPTTR  PAO1 

V.     MINORITIES  AND   MANDATES  -       69 

I.  MINORITIES 

(a)  Previous  Precedents  ;  (b)  Minorities' Treaties  Agreed 
upon  by  the  Peace  Conference  ;  (c)  Procedure  as 
Regards  Protection  of  Minorities  ;  (d)  Agreements 
for  the  Protection  of  Minorities  Negotiated  by  the 
League  :  Finland  and  Albania  ;  (e)  Germany  and 
the  Polish  Minorities'  Treaty  ;  (/)  Execution  of  the 
Minorities'  Treaties. 

II.  MANDATES 

(a)  General ;  (b)  Powers  of  the  Council  of  the  League 
and  of  the  Permanent  Mandates  Commission  ;  (c) 
The  Letter  from  the  United  States,  end  of  August ;  (d) 
Action  in  the  Assembly. 

VI.    THE     DISPUTE     BETWEEN     LITHUANIA     AND 

POLAND  -       92 

(a)  Ancient  History  ;   (b)  History  since  the  Armistice 

(c)  Effect  of  Zeligowski's  Coup. 

VII.    THE   UPPER   SILESIAN   AWARD      -  -     105 

(a)  Historical  and  Economic  ;  (b)  The  Plebiscite, 
March  20,  1921  ;  (c)  Korfanty  and  Lloyd  George  ; 

(d)  The  French  Attitude  ;   (e)  The  Supreme  Council 
(July-August   12) ;    (/)  The   League's   Proceedings  ; 
(g)   The   Decision   of  the   Council  of  the   League  ; 
(ft)  Acceptance  of  the  League's  Decision  (October  20). 

VIII.    THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  ALBANIAN  QUESTION    129 

(a)  Albania's  Admission  to  the  League  (December  17, 
1920)  ;  (b)  Albania's  Claim  to  the  Frontiers  of  1913  ; 
(c)  The  Contention  of  the  Principal  Powers  with 
Respect  to  Albania  ;  (d)  Albania  Between  the  First 
and  Second  Assembly;  (e)  The  Council  (June.  25, 
1921) ;  (/)  The  Albanian  Frontiers  Commission  at 
Paris  (June- July,  1921) ;  (g)  Albania  before  the 
Council  and  the  Second  Assembly  (September- 
October,  1921);  (h)  The  Denouement  (October- 
November)  ;  (j)  Reflections  on  the  Albanian  Ques- 
tion, (i.)  The  Frontiers  Decision,  (ii.)  The  Concession 
to  Italy,  (iii.)  The  League. 


CONTENTS  xi 

CHAPTIR  PAGE 

IX.  THE  LEAGUE  IN  RELATION  TO  THE  BRITISH 
DOMINIONS,  TO  LATIN  AMERICA  AND  TO 
THE  UNITED  STATES  -  -  -  -  164 

I.  THE  BRITISH  DOMINIONS 

(a)   Canada  ;    (6)   Australia  ;    (c)  New  Zealand  ;    (d) 
South  Africa  ;   (e)  India. 

II.  LATIN  AMERICA 
(a)  General  ;    (6)  Dispute  between  Chile  and  Bolivia. 

III.  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  THE  LEAGUE 
(a)  Views  of  Mr.  Harding ;    (6)  American  Journalists 
at  Geneva  ;   (c)  The  Monroe  Doctrine. 

X.     A  FEW   REFLECTIONS  -  -  -  -     179 

APPENDIX  I.— (a)  TEXT  OF  THE  COVENANT  -         -     187 

(6)  NOTE  ON  ORGANISATION  OF  LEAGUE  BY 
SECOND  ASSEMBLY  -  -  -  -  -     199 

APPENDIX  II.— PROTOCOL  OF  COURT  OF  INTER- 
NATIONAL  JUSTICE  -  -  -     203 

APPENDIX  III.— NOTE  ON  ALBANIAN  FRONTIERS    221 


The  Second  Year  of 
the  League 

A  Study  of  the  Second  Assembly 

I 
THE  ASSEMBLY— ORATORY 

"  The  millions  of  the  world  are  turning  to  us,  and  we  must 
not  disappoint  them." — M.  KAHNEBEEK,  on  taking  office, 
Sept.  5,  1921. 

THE  Second  Assembly  of  the  League  met  under 
conditions  calculated  to  frighten  enthusiasts  and 
to  encourage  cynics.  There  was  none  of  the  first 
glow  of  ardour  which  had  distinguished  the  First 
Assembly.  Everyone  felt  that  the  League  was 
on  its  trial.  Hence  an  atmosphere  of  nervous- 
ness, of  tentative  discussion,  of  hesitation,  was 
at  first  felt  everywhere.  It  was  soon  dissipated 
in  the  manly,  bracing  atmosphere  of  the  Assembly. 
The  first  event  was  the  election  of  a  President. 
The  Assembly  met  on  September  5  under  the 
acting  presidency  of  Dr.  Wellington  Koo,  the 
Chairman  of  the  Council,  and  the  fact  that  a 
Chinaman  could  preside  over  an  assembly  con- 
sisting of  over  forty  nations  was  an  impressive 

13 


14  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

testimony  to  the  way  in  which  the  League  has 
been  superior  to  colour  and  race  in  the  Assembly, 
and  his  address  on  this,  one  of  the  rare  occasions 
on  which  he  spoke,  was  admirably  phrased.  In 
three  or  four  sentences  he  defined  the  work  before 
the  Assembly.  "  To-day  we  are  past  the  stage  of 
experiment,  to-day  we  are  on  the  threshold  of 
achievement.  Every  day  that  passes  demon- 
strates-— and  the  whole  of  my  experience  as  a 
member  of  the  Council  only  serves  to  convince  me 
• — that  the  League  as  established  under  the  Covenant 
is  not  in  any  sense  of  the  word  a  superstate.  It 
is  a  union  of  nations  for  the  avoidance  of  the 
appalling  catastrophes  of  war.  It  is  a  practical 
means  of  facilitating  the  conduct  of  international 
business  and  promoting  the  general  welfare  of 
mankind.  It  does  not  seek  to  bind  the  members 
of  the  League  against  their  will ;  it  does  not  seek 
to  force  progress  for  which  its  members  are  not 
willing." 

The  proceedings  began  with  an  unfortunate 
incident.  It  was  well  known  that  many  delega- 
tions favoured  the  election  of  Dr.  Gustav  Ador,  the 
indefatigable  chairman  par  excellence  of  humani- 
tarian associations,  the  Chairman  of  the  Brussels 
Conference,  and  an  ex-President  of  the  Swiss 
Republic.  Unfortunately  the  Swiss  Government 
favoured  Dr.  Ador  less  than  the  Assembly,  and 
intimated  at  the  last  moment  that  they  did  not 
desire  the  election  of  one  of  their  own  citizens. 
The  Assembly  could  hardly  disregard  this  hint,  but 


THE  ASSEMBLY— ORATORY  15 

ultimately  they  elected  Ador  Honorary  President 
of  the  Assembly,  paying  a  special  compliment  to 
a  man  whose  elevation  had  been  opposed  by  some, 
at  least,  of  his  own  countrymen.  It  was  a  painful 
incident,  but  it  shewed  incidentally  that  the  League 
could  bring  considerable  moral  pressure  to  bear 
even  though  "  it  did  not  seek  to  force  progress  " 
on  Switzerland  in  the  matter  of  permitting  one 
of  its  citizens  to  accept  the  highest  honour  the 
Assembly  could  give. 

Mr.  Balfour  rose  and  proposed  M.  Karnebeek, 
the  Foreign  Minister  of  Holland,  as  President, 
M.  Jonnesco  proposed  M.  Da  Cunha,  of  Brazil. 
Ultimately  voting  by  secret  ballot  took  place, 
resulting,  after  a  second  ballot,  in  M.  Karnebeek 
being  elected  by  21  votes.  The  result  was  a  victory 
for  the  British  Empire — supported,  apparently,  by 
a  miscellaneous  following  as  against  Latin  America 
— possibly  1  supported  by  Latin  Europe.  On  the 
whole  it  was  a  good  move,  for  Holland  is  one  of  the 
states  most  interested  in  international  co-opera- 
tion and  international  jurisprudence,  and  has 
greatly  appreciated  the  compliment  to  her  dis- 
tinguished son.  M.  Karnebeek  showed  great  sur- 
prise at  being  elected  and  some  nervousness  in  the 
initial  stages  of  his  chairmanship.  But  ultimately, 
as  he  gained  and  imparted  confidence,  he  showed 
great  dexterity  in  managing  business  and  imparted 
a  high  tone  to  the  character  of  the  debates.  Every- 

1  Le  Temps  of  Sept.  6  indicated  French  support  of  Da  Cunha. 


16  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

one  felt  at  the  end  that  the  honour  had  been 
worthily  bestowed  and  that  he  had  redeemed  the 
pledge  uttered  on  taking  office,  "  I  will  endeavour 
to  be  your  best  and  most  devoted  servant." 

Of  orators  the  Assembly  had  no  lack,  and  of 
both  sexes.  France  had  with  her  the  greatest 
orator  in  Europe,  but  unfortunately  M.  Viviani 
fell  ill.  MM.  Bourgeois,  Hanotaux  and  Reynald 
were  always  weighty  and  impressive,  and  M. 
Nobelmaire  ultimately  developed  remarkable 
talents.  Of  the  Scandinavian  representatives,  Dr. 
Nansen,  who  fought  a  hard  battle  for  Russian 
relief,  was  always  attractive  from  his  transparent 
sincerity,  as  was  the  massive  integrity  of  Branting, 
the  Swedish  Socialist,  who  made  a  fine  picture  with 
his  brooding  eyes,  silver  hair  and  yellow  moustache 
and  slow,  impressive  speech.  Of  the  Latin  Ameri- 
can group  three  stood  out  pre-eminent,  though 
for  different  reasons  :  Restrepo  from  Colombia, 
a  vast,  grey-haired  man,  skilful  at  taking  a  point 
in  procedure  and  with  a  large  fund  of  humour ; 
Don  Edwards  of  Chile,  fluent  and  graceful ;  and 
the  Bolivian,  Aramayo,  who  spoke  English  like  a 
native  and  remained  dignified  and  calm  under 
painful  circumstances.  Gimeno — the  chief  Spanish 
delegate — spoke  once,  and  in  Spanish,  "the  language 
of  ninety  millions  " — with  great  power  and  with 
curious  stabbing  gestures. 

Among  the  other  states  of  Europe,  M.  Hymans, 
with  his  grey  hair  and  black  eyebrows  and  fine 
graceful  gestures,  never  failed  to  attract  in  his 


THE  ASSEMBLY— ORATORY  17 

speeches.  Frangulis,  the  Greek,  was  a  finished 
orator,  but  with  too  much  art  to  please  an  assembly 
that  cared  little  for  eloquence  alone.  The 
Serb,  Spalaikovic,  and  his  opponent — the  black- 
bearded  Albanian,  Bishop  Noll — indulged  in  a 
series  of  oratorical  duels  which  never  failed  to 
excite  attention.  Count  Mensdorff  of  Austria 
spoke  only  once,  but  with  great  dignity,  while 
Osusky,  the  Czecho-Slovak,  greatly  amused  the 
Assembly  by  addressing  them  in  English  with 
a  pronounced  American  accent.  Scialoja  of  Italy 
and  Motta  of  Switzerland  spoke  admirably,  though 
both  reserved  their  greatest  oratorical  efforts  for 
a  non-political  commemoration  of  Dante.  A 
curious  and  pathetic  contrast  between  old  and 
new  in  the  Orient  was  afforded  by  the  two  Persian 
delegates.  The  second  delegate,  a  young  man, 
spoke  admirably,  often,  and  closely  to  the  point 
in  approved  modern  fashion.  The  first  delegate, 
a  prince  and  a  poet,  spoke  once  only,  and  told  how 
he  had  met  W.  T.  Stead  many  years  ago  at  the 
Peace  Conference  of  the  Hague,  dreamed  with  him 
of  an  Assembly  of  the  Nations,  and  composed  "  by 
himself  ' '  an  ode,  of  which  he  recited  part,  which 
demonstrated  that  all  people  had  one  origin  and 
that  the  earth  nourished  every  one  of  us.  Finally 
he  expressed  the  wish  that  the  olive-branch  planted 
at  the  Hague  should  become,  "  by  the  assiduous 
care  of  this  lofty  Assembly,  the  tree  of  fraternity, 
extending  its  branches,  magnificent  with  eternal 
peace,  over  all  humanity."  Loud  applause  came 

B 


18  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

from  the  delegates- — always  generous  towards 
sincerity,  even  when  it  was  poetic. 

It  is  worth  noting  that  one  of  the  greatest 
oratorical  triumphs  was  scored  by  Mademoiselle 
Helene  Vacaresco,  the  famous  Rumanian  poetess — 
a  woman  who  only  began  speaking  in  public  a  few 
years  ago.  Like  her,  Dr.  Wellington  Koo,  M. 
Osusky,  Dr.  Nansen,  Don  Edwards  and  Sastri, 
though  speaking  in  languages  not  their  own,  con- 
trived to  win  great  technical  successes.  One  more 
point  to  note  is  that  two  famous  statesmen,  Dr. 
Benesh  the  Czecho-Slovak  and  Stambulivski- — the 
Bulgarian  peasant  Prime  Minister- — and  two  great 
orators,  Take  Jonescu — the  "  Golden  Mouth  "  of 
Rumania — and  Viviani  of  France,  never  uttered  a 
word  at  the  Assembly.  It  is  clear  that  all  of  them 
sought  by  their  presence  to  contribute  rather  to 
the  solid  work  of  the  League,  and  refused  to  regard 
it  as  a  scene  for  mere  oratorical  display.  Their 
silence  was  golden,  for  it  marked  their  respect  for 
the  League. 

The  British  Empire  Delegation  took  a  very  active 
part  in  most  debates.  Captain  Bruce,  the  Aus- 
tralian, spoke  seldom,  but  always  with  weight  and 
force  ;  Mr.  Doherty,  the  Canadian  Chief  Justice, 
astonished  everybody  by  speaking  French  more 
fluently  than  he  spoke  English,  while  Sir  James 
Allen  of  New  Zealand  brought  a  ripple  of  laughter 
by  relating  his  personal  difficulties  in  explaining 
mandates  to  the  ingenuous  natives  of  Samoa. 

Among  the  delegates  of  Great  (as  distinguished 


THE  ASSEMBLY— ORATORY  19 

from  Greater)  Britain,  Sir  Rennell  Rodd  scored 
two  signal  successes,  first  in  criticising  and  even- 
tually forcing  the  withdrawal  of  an  absurd  report  in 
which  Swiss  hotel  proprietors  endeavoured  to 
explain  that  the  cost  of  living  in  Geneva  was 
moderate,  and  second  in  persuading  the  Assembly 
to  adopt  a  revised  scale  of  contributions  from  each 
state.  In  each  case  clarity  of  exposition  and  tact 
of  handling  were  displayed  to  a  marked  degree. 
Mr.  Fisher  spoke  always  with  a  dignified  sincerity 
and  greatly  impressed  the  Assembly,  but  his 
happiest  efforts  were  on  Committees,  very  notably 
in  one  speech  on  Albania  and  in  another  on  the 
admission  of  Lithuania  to  the  League.  Mr. 
Balfour,  by  common  consent,  was  the  weightiest 
voice  in  the  whole  Assembly,  and  carried  more 
influence  even  than  Lord  Robert  Cecil.  The 
latter  was  indefatigable  in  debate,  in  proposing 
motions  and  amendments,  and  in  raising  to  a  higher 
level  every  debate  in  which  he  took  part.  Probably 
on  Committees  his  influence  was  still  greater  and, 
indeed,  all-pervading.  Yet  his  influence  was,  and 
remained,  personal.  Mr.  Balfour  seemed  to  carry 
weight  beyond  any  other  voice  raised  in  the  Assem- 
bly, because  his  personal  opinion  expressed  the 
policy,  not  only  of  a  long-experienced  statesman, 
but  of  a  great  empire.  Few  will  forget  some  of  his 
sage  and  pithy  utterances.  There  was  his  admoni- 
tion to  M.  Branting,  who  had  criticised  the  Council 
over  its  decision  in  the  Aaland  Islands  dispute 
as  "  being  the  organ  of  a  particular  group  of  Powers." 


20  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

"  Mr.  President,"  answered  Mr.  Balfour,  "  that 
such  a  charge  should  be  made  by  any  member  of 
the  League,  is,  I  think,  most  unfortunate  ;  but 
that  it  should  be  made  by  a  man  of  the  high  charac- 
ter and  the  great  ability  and  the  world-wide  reputa- 
tion of  my  friend  M.  Branting  I  confess  gave  me 
great  pain,  and  made  me  feel  that  sometimes,  in 
the  heat  of  debate  and  argument,  we  say  things 
which  afterwards  we  may  have  some  reason  to 
regret."  As  a  Swiss  journalist  wrote,  "  Et  voila 
pour  le  delegue  de  la  suede  !  "  l  Again,  when  a 
Greek  deputy  wished  to  add  a  Serb,  a  Greek  and 
an  Albanian  to  a  Commission  of  Observation  in 
Albania,  he  reminded  him  that  "  there  is  no  greater 
strain  on  human  friendship  than  long  periods  of 
travel  together."  Not  less  telling  was  his  question 
to  the  Poles  about  Zeligowski,  the  Polish  D'Annun- 
zio  in  Vilna :  "Is  he  a  rebel  deserving  military 
sentence  ?  Is  he  a  patriot  deserving  the  patriot's 
crown  ?  We  know  not.  Whenever  the  exigencies 
of  debate  required  one  answer,  that  answer  is 
given,  when  they  require  the  other  answer,  the 
other  answer  is  given."  Again,  what  could  be 
more  complete  than  his  reply  to  Lord  Robert  Cecil 
about  disarmament  ?  "  General  disarmament  can 
only  be  effectual  if  it  is  a  general  disarmament, 
and  a  general  disarmament  is  an  all-inclusive 

1  It  is  characteristic  of  the  fine  temper  of  M.  Brantinp  that 
he  is  well  known  to  have  been  subsequently  greatly  distressed 
by  a  Swedish  paper's  attack  on  Mr.  Balfour  in  connection  with 
this  utterance.  He  also  asserted  that  his  criticisms  only  showed 
his  belief  in  the  league  and  his  desire  for  its  perfection. 


THE  ASSEMBLY— ORATORY  21 

disarmament."     There  was  a  neat  finality  about 
this  which  even  idealists  appreciated. 

In  sheer  oratorical  distinction  the  palm  was 
borne  away  by  the  second  delegate  from  India. 
Everything  about  Mr.  §astri  was  remarkable.  On 
all  occasions  he  stoutly  upheld  the  use  of  the 
British  language  as  against  French,  yet  he  was  a 
Brahmin  of  the  Brahmins.  He  claimed  a  descent 
of  five  thousand  years,  but  he  conjured  the  Council 
"  not  to  wrap  itself  up  in  oligarchic  mystery.'* 
Though  possessed  of  great  natural  eloquence,  he 
often  sat  silent  in  Committees,  only  speaking  to 
urge  practical  conclusions  or  to  demand  the  taking 
of  a  vote.  On  September  12  he  stood  up  in  the 
Assembly,  a  figure  in  a  plain  black  collarless 
cassock  and  white  turban,  and  spoke.  There  were 
no  gestures — though  the  expression  of  his  face 
changed  continually,  and  the  sustained  melody  of 
his  voice  held  everyone  entranced.  "  Brother 
and  Sister  Delegates,"  (his  very  opening  word  was 
original),  "  hard  and  cold  indeed  must  be  the  heart 
that  fails  to  be  touched,  and  touched  to  noble 
issues,  by  such  a  spectacle  as  this."  He  spoke  of 
the  critics  and  pessimists  with  scorn,  but  he 
reminded  the  League  that  it  was  wiser  to  limit  its 
scope  and  not  to  attempt  the  impossible.  Then 
he  brought  a  thrill  of  shame  to  everyone  by  re- 
minding the  nations  how  India,  "  almost  alone 
amongst  the  Great  Powers,"  had  not  only  ratified 
the  International  Labour  Conventions  of  Washing- 
ton, but  had  passed  laws  to  give  effect  to  them. 


22  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Yet  there  was  but  one  Indian  on  the  League 
Secretariat,  while  there  were  138  British,  73  French, 
and  13  Americans.  As  regards  Mandates,  he 
reminded  us  that  in  German  West  Africa  "  the 
Germans  did  not  make  a  colour-bar  or  introduce 
invidious  distinctions."  If  the  Mandates  did 
introduce  them,  then  one  day  a  delegate  from 
India  might  have  to  "  come  on  this  platform  and 
tell  the  Assembly  that  we  are  worse  off  under  the 
trustees  of  the  League  than  we  were  under  the 
Germans.  Either  rectify  these  matters  or  put  us 
back  where  we  were.  It  would  be  a  matter  of 
profoundest  regret  for  any  of  us  to  come  and 
speak  in  that  fashion  in  the  Assembly. 'y  And  after 
a  solemn  pause  he  slowly  quitted  the  tribunal. 
There  were  few  present  whom  his  oration  did  not 
cause  to  rate  India  higher  because  she  could  pro- 
duce such  a  man. 

In  reflections  for  the  future  debates  in  the 
Assembly  one  serious  consideration  arises.  Owing 
to  a  motion  carried  by  Lord  Robert  Cecil,  the 
sessions  of  the  various  Commissions  were  thrown 
open  to  the  public.  The  decision  was  hailed  with 
delight,  but  the  results  were  unexpected.  After 
the  general  debate  on  the  Council's  report,  the 
Assembly  settled  down  to  discuss  particular  prob- 
lems in  detail,  according  to  reports  presented  to 
them  by  the  various  Commissions.  But  the  publicity 
of  the  proceedings  induced  the  orators  to  make 
their  fine  speeches  on  the  Commissions  them- 
selves. Consequently,  when  the  subjects  came  up 


THE  ASSEMBLY— ORATORY  23 

before  the  Assembly,  the  speakers  subjected  the 
public  to  a  repetition  of  remarks  they  had  already 
heard.  Not  unnaturally  a  decline  of  interest  in 
the  Assembly  debates  became  noticeable  at  once, 
for  the  speakers  lacked  both  novelty  and  force. 
The  effect  was  equally  bad  upon  the  Commissions. 
So  long  as  they  met  in  private,  arguments  were 
directed  to  the  reason  and  not  to  the  emotions, 
but  the  presence  of  the  public  irresistibly  tempted 
the  emotional  orator  towards  rhetoric.  Hence 
the  Commissions  became  less  businesslike  and  the 
Assembly  more  dull  as  a  result  of  publicity.  In 
the  end  some  remedy  will  doubtless  be  found,  but, 
until  it  is,  the  public  interest  in  the  Assembly  will 
be  confined  to  the  General  Debate  on  the  Council's 
Report. 


II 

THE   COUNCIL'S    REPORT— EXECUTION 

THE  Council's  report  of  the  measures  taken  to 
execute  the  decisions  of  the  first  Assembly  formed 
matter  for  a  general  preliminary  debate.  The 
report,  as  Mr.  Balfour  complained,  was  not  suitable 
for  enlivening  the  breakfast -table,  yet  the  table 
of  contents  was  extremely  impressive.  There 
were  several  sides  to  the  work  :  administrative, 
political,  humanitaran,  technical,  and  general,  and 
of  these  the  first  was  not  the  least  important. 

(a)  The  Saar  Valley 

The  administration  of  this  area  is  placed  under 
an  International  Commission  of  five  members 
responsible  to  the  League.  The  Commission  con- 
sidered that  Germany  was  no  longer  able  to  exercise 
her  sovereign  rights  over  the  Saar  and  that  the 
Commission  itself  exercised  the  rights  of  sovereignty. 
This  is  not  altogether  a  happy  arrangement  when 
a  Frenchman  is  Chairman  of  the  Commission, 
when  the  mines  are  for  15  years  the  property  of 
France,  when  French  currency  circulates  in  the 

when  French  troops  are  present  in  the  district, 
M 


THE  COUNCIL'S  REPORT— EXECUTION    25 

when  French  military  tribunals  have  recently 
been  erected  there,  and  some  hundred  notorious 
pro-Germans  have  been  expelled.  Even  a  heavy 
surplus  does  not  compensate  the  Saar  Valley  for 
all  this.  In  response  to  various  complaints  the 
League  Council  took  the  view  that  there  was 
nothing  in  the  treaty  to  prevent  the  use  of  French 
currency,  that  the  presence  of  French  troops  was 
permissible,  though  it  was  not  to  be  permanent. 
The  Council  mildly  censured  the  establishment  of 
courts -martial  by  the  Commission,  which  they 
proposed  to  supersede  by  the  setting  up  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  Saar  Basin.  They  further 
recommended  the  Commission  to  examine  into  all 
cases  of  expulsion,  to  reduce  them  to  a  minimum, 
and  to  forward  reports  on  the  same  to  the  Council. 
This  was  slight  comfort,  but  it  proved  at  least  that 
some  supervision  was  being  exercised. 

(b)  The  Free  City  of  Danzig 

If  the  Saar  Valley  scheme  was  pre-eminently 
the  creation  of  President  Wilson,  the  Danzig 
solution  was  certainly  that  of  Lloyd  George.  The 
scheme,  though  carried  by  Mr.  Lloyd  George  in 
defiance  of  the  experts,  appears  to  have  worked 
admirably.  Its  essential  point  is  that  Danzig 
is  not  governed  by  an  international  Board  but 
by  an  international  individual,  the  High  Com- 
missioner, who  mediates  between  the  German 
element  predominant  within  the  free  city,  and 


26  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

the  Government  of  Poland,  charged  with  the 
external  relations  of  Danzig  and  having  rights  of 
free  commercial  access  to  the  port. 

The  Council  of  the  League  had  devoted  much  care 
to  the  whole  question  and  had  already  instituted 
many  improvements.  On  July  30,  1921,  the  Rifle 
factory  in  Danzig  was  definitely  closed  down  and  all 
manufacture  of  arms  forbidden.  As  regards  the 
enforcement  of  the  demobilisation  of  Danzig, 
large  powers  were  given  to  the  High  Commissioner, 
as,  e.g.,  to  decide  what  was  and  what  was  not  war 
material,1  and  to  sequestrate  all  such  material 
pending  investigation  into  its  nature.  The  very 
delicate  question  of  the  defence  of  the  free  city 
also  attracted  much  attention,  and  it  was  finally 
arranged  as  follows  :  Local  economic  distur- 
bances or  military  revolt  within  the  free  city  would 
be  dealt  with,  in  the  first  instance,  by  the  local 
government.  Only  if  the  High  Commissioner 
notified  to  the  Polish  Government  that  these  were 
insufficient  is  the  latter  authorised  to  send  troops. 
The  case  of  danger  from  the  aggression  of  an  ex- 
ternal Power  (e.g.,  Germany)  could  be  met  in  a 
similar  way,  the  decision  of  the  High  Commissioner 
being  always  necessary  to  initiate  any  action  by 
the  Polish  Government. 

A  number  of  other  technical  problems  of  trans- 
port, finance  and  harbour  accommodation  were 


1  It  is  well  known  that  international  lawyers  cannot  define 
war  material,  but  what  is  not  possible  foran  international  lawyer 
appears  to  be  possible  for  a  Danzig  High  Commissioner ! 


THE  COUNCIL'S  REPORT— EXECUTION    27 

also  settled,  chiefly  by  leaving  the  final  decision 
to  the  High  Commissioner.  The  finances  of  the 
free  city  were  examined  and  reported  on  by  an 
expert  financial  committee  of  the  League.  Various 
improvements  were  made  in  the  constitution  by 
the  League  Council  with  the  view  of  ensuring 
popular  control  over  the  Government  and  of  pro- 
tecting the  Polish  minority  in  the  city.  Finally 
it  was  decided  that  all  outstanding  differences 
between  Poland  and  Danzig,  under  the  Convention 
of  November  9,  1920,  which  were  not  settled  by 
July  31,  1921,  should  be  submitted  to  the  High 
Commissioner's  decision.  Two  railway  disputes 
— occasioned  by  decisions  of  the  Commissioner — 
were  settled  "  out  of  court "  on  September  23, 
under  the  mediation  of  the  Secretariat  of  the  League. 
One  important  decision,  notably  contrasted  with 
that  in  the  Saar  Valley,  is  that  the  official  currency 
is  the  German  mark,  though  Polish  currency  can 
be  used  if  payer  and  payee  agree  (which  they  are 
never  likely  to  do).1 

The  net  result  seems  to  be  that  everything  depends 
on  the  High  Commissioner,  Lieutenant-General  Sir 
R.  C.  Haking.  According  to  all  accounts  he  is  a 
bluff,  cheery  soldier,  quite  prepared  to  take 
decisions  on  his  own  responsibility.  That  he  is 


1  The  Polish-Danzig  Treaty  was  finally  signed  in  Warsaw  on 
October  24,  1921,  the  Danzigers  employing  the  historic  seal 
of  the  city,  which  dates  back  to  1340.  Equal  rights  are  given 
to  Polish  ships  within  Danzig's  territorial  waters,  Polish  tariffs 
and  customs  will  apply  to  the  trade  of  Danzig,  and  Poland 
will  take  over  the  railwavs. 


28  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

ready  to  enforce  his  authority  the  following  story 
will  illustrate.  On  his  return  from  leave  he  found 
the  Assembly  in  occupation  of  the  house  which  he 
deemed  most  suitable  for  the  High  Commissioner. 
In  due  course  he  installed  himself  there,  and  the 
Assembly  found  quarters  elsewhere.  This  story 
is  in  itself  a  striking  example  of  his  power  of 
moral  suasion.  This  benevolent  despotism  is 
tempered  by  the  fact  that  the  Commissioner  is 
ultimately  responsible  to  the  Council.  But,  so 
far  as  the  experiment  has  gone,  it  seems  highly 
successful,  and  the  moral  seems  to  be  that  the 
authority  of  the  League  is  much  more  easily 
enforced  by  an  international  individual  at  Danzig 
than  by  an  international  Commission  in  the  Saar 
Valley. 

(c)  The  Aaland  Islands 

On  June  27,  1921,  this  age-long  dispute  between 
Sweden  and  Finland  was  finally  settled  by  the 
Council.  The  basis  was  that  the  Aaland  Islands 
were  to  remain  to  Finland,  but  that  the  Council  of 
the  League  was  to  guarantee  to  their  inhabitants 
"  the  preservation  of  their  (Swedish)  language, 
of  their  culture,  and  of  their  local  Swedish  tradi- 
tions." The  Islands  were  to  be  disarmed  and 
neutralised.  This  decision  was  bitter  to  the 
Swedes,  and  their  disappointment  found  vent  in 
angry  remarks  against  the  Council  like  those  of 
M.  Branting,  which  have  been  already  quoted.  It 


THE  COUNCIL'S  REPORT— EXECUTION    29 

is,  however,  to  the  eternal  honour  of  Sweden  that, 
as  in  the  still  more  painful  case  of  Norway's  separa- 
tion, her  statesmen  accepted  a  decision,  in  which 
they  were  not  allowed  to  take  part,  without  re- 
sorting to  force.  No  other  country  has  accepted 
two  such  painful  decisions  with  such  remarkable 
self-restraint.  Angry  as  was  the  utterance  of  M. 
Branting,  no  words  can  praise  too  highly  the  practical 
wisdom  with  which  he  forbade  all  forcible  attempts 
to  reverse  the  decision.  In  an  age  which  has  seen 
D'Annunzio  at  Fiume.  Zeligowski  in  Vilna,  Kor- 
fanty  in  Upper  Silesia,  Friedrich  in  West  Hungary, 
Sweden's  statesmen  stand  in  a  high  and  honour- 
able position.  Despite  the  temporary  bitterness 
engendered,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  League, 
and  the  League  alone,  could  have  solved  this 
difficulty,  and  it  is  to  M.  Hymans,  the  unwearied 
conciliator  of  differences,  that  the  chief  credit 
of  the  result  is  due.  The  Aaland  Islands  Conven- 
tion was  finally  signed  at  Geneva  on  October  20, 
1921. 

(d)  Repatriation  of  Prisoners  of  War 

This  is  another  great  and  beneficent  work  with 
which  another  great  Scandinavian  and  an  un- 
wearied Swiss  are  associated  as  statesmen.  This 
work  had  been  carried  forward  by  Dr.  Nansen  and 
Dr.  Ador  with  large  contributions  from  Govern- 
ments and  Red  Cross  Societies.  Dr.  Nansen  was 
able  to  report  before  the  Assembly  dissolved  that 


30  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

about  380,000  prisoners  had  been  returned  to  their 
families  at  a  total  cost  of  £400,000.  "  This," 
said  Dr.  Nansen  (September  21),  "  is  indeed 
international  work  ...  a  true  work  of  reconcilia- 
tion," and  Dr.  Karnebeek,  in  congratulating  him, 
said,  "  The  quite  remarkable  results  .  .  .  have 
been  the  outcome  of  his  (Nansen's)  devotion  to 
duty  and  perseverance  .  .  .  and  reflects  extra 
honour  and  glory  on  the  League  of  Nations." 
One  feels  entitled  to  ask  whether  so  great  an  amount 
of  human  suffering  was  ever  relieved  at  so  small  a 
material  cost  ?x 

(e)  The  Campaign  Against  Typhus 

This  was  conducted  with  great  energy  by  Dr. 
Ador,  and  had  much  success  in  Poland,  but  the 
funds  subscribed  (under  £100,000)  precluded  the 
full  benefits  that  might  have  been  obtained. 

(/)  Other  Activities 

The  activities  of  the  League  as  regards  the 
Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice,  Minori- 
ties and  Mandates  are  more  completely  related 
elsewhere.  (Chapters  IV.-V.) 


1  That  it  was  a  work  by  which  most  nations  benefited  is 
seen  from  the  list  of  the  following  persons  who  were  on  the  last 
transport  leaving  the  Black  Sea  :  500  women  and  children  of 
various  nationalities,  452  Czecho -Slovaks,  282  Hungarians, 
215  Germans,  183  Rumanians,  142  Poles,  123  Austrians,  116 
Yugo-Slavs,  30  Italians,  11  Belgians,  3  English,  2  Bulgars,  1 
Swiss. 


THE  COUNCIL'S  REPORT— EXECUTION    31 

(g)  Technical  Organisation  Constituted  by  the 
Resolutions  of  the  First  Assembly 

(i.)  Transit  Conference  at  Barcelona. — The 
Transit  Conference  at  Barcelona  sat  from  March  10 
to  April  20,  1921,  and  worked  out  a  series  of  general 
codes  on  the  subject  of  Transit,  International 
Freedom  of  Regime  of  Railways,  Ports,  Navigable 
Waterways  of  International  Concern,  etc.  These 
principles  were  approved  by  the  League  Council 
as  in  accordance  with  the  Covenant,  and  a  technical 
Advisory  Committee  was  established  to  deal  with 
such  problems  in  the  future. 

(ii.)  Austria. — The  Provisional  Economic  and 
Financial  Committee  met  under  the  chairmanship 
of  Dr.  Ador.  It  has  chiefly  been  occupied  with 
forwarding  the  Termeulen  scheme  for  international 
credits.  Its  chief  and  most  beneficent  activity 
was  to  consider  the  application  of  the  scheme  to 
Austria,  at  the  request  of  the  Supreme  Council  of 
the  Allies  (March  17,  1921).  The  Committee 
reported  in  favour  of  suspending  liens  on  Austria 
for  not  less  than  20  years.  By  June  3  they  were 
of  opinion  that  the  scheme  could  be  practically 
applied  if  the  Governments  concerned  would  sus- 
pend their  liens.  Ten  Governments  have  con- 
sented to  do  so ,  but  the  work  of  benefiting  Austria 
is  still  suspended  by  the  refusal  of  the  United 
States  to  co-operate  in  the  scheme,  owing  to 
the  extraordinary  complications  of  her  Consti- 
tution. In  the  second  week  of  December  she 


announced,   however,  that  she  might  be  able  to 
do  so. 

(h)  Conclusions 

These  are  only  a  few  of  the  activities  of  the 
League  during  the  nine  months  January-September, 
1921.  Many  others  were  undertaken,  ranging  from 
such  matters  as  relief  work  and  health  organisa- 
tion to  inquiry  into  economic  conditions  and  the 
collection  of  international  statistics.  Some  of 
these  are  necessarily  more  productive  than  others, 
but  enough  has  been  said  to  show  the  vast  range 
of  activities.  No  summary  could  be  briefer  and 
better  than  that  made  by  Mr.  Balfour  on  Sep- 
tember 10.  "  Let  him  consider  that  we  are  actually 
governing  two  important  regions  of  the  earth,  and 
may  have  yet  to  govern  more.  Let  him  remember 
that  we  have  established,  or  are  in  process  of 
establishing,  a  Court  of  International  Justice. 
Let  him  remember  that  we  have  set  up  machinery 
for  protecting  minorities,  and  that  we  mean  that 
that  machinery  shall  work.  Let  him  remember 
that  we  are  dealing  with  the  question  of  disease 
all  over  the  world,  and  let  him  also  remember  that 
we  have  played  no  unimportant  part  in  the  efforts 
that  all  men  of  good-will  are  making,  wherever 
they  may  be,  to  re-establish  upon  some  solid  basis 
the  economic  prosperity,  without  which  all  the 
efforts  of  the  League  in  the  direction  of  peace, 
contentment  and  good-will  among  men  must 


THE   COUNCIL'S   REPORT— EXECUTION  33 

necessarily  fail.  Any  man  who  reads  this  index 
should  then  ask  himself  this  one  simple  question  : 
Were  the  League  of  Nations  abolished  to-morrow, 
what  body  either  exists  or  could  be  found  which 
could  do  these  things  ?  If  he  asks  himself  that 
one  question,  I  will  answer  for  him  that  he  will  get 
up  from  the  perusal  of  this  table  of  contents  a 
convinced  and  life-long  supporter  of  our  work." 


Ill 

THE  ADMISSION  OF  NEW  STATES 
(a)  General 

OF  all  the  functions  of  the  League  the  power  to 
admit  new  states  into  its  company  is  the  most 
important,  and  for  two  reasons.  First — because 
the  Assembly  can  do  it  by  a  two-thirds  majority, 
and  next  because  that  fact  infringes,  or  may  in- 
fringe, upon  the  sovereign  rights  of  one-third  of 
the  members  of  the  League.  The  interesting  fact 
is  that  the  states,  whose  view  may  thus  be  over- 
borne, may  in  fact  be  the  Great  Powers.  The  desires 
of  England,  France  and  Italy  may  be  overborne 
by  a  coalition  between,  say,  Latin  America  and  the 
smaller  states  of  Europe.  The  cause  is  fought 
out  in  the  Assembly  and  the  Assembly's  decision 
is  final.  The  admission  of  Albania  to  the  League 
was  an  interesting  incident  in  the  First  Assembly. 
Her  admission  was  opposed  by  Mr.  Fisher,  the 
British  representative  in  Committee,  and  the  Com- 
mittee presented  a  report  adverse  to  her  claims. 
Lord  Robert  Cecil,  however,  mobilised  the  small 
states  in  the  Assembly  against  his  own  country, 
and  Great  Britain  eventually  gave  way  and 

34 


THE  ADMISSION  OF  NEW  STATES     35 

admitted  Albania.  Fan  Noli,  the  Albanian 
Bishop,  said  that  this  incident  proved  that  the 
"  age  of  chivalry  "  was  not  yet  dead. 

Here  then  we  can  put  our  finger  on  an  act  by 
which  the  majority  in  the  Assembly  can  definitely 
influence  history  and  perform  executive  acts, 
involving  important  diplomatic  consequences,  if 
necessary  in  the  very  teeth  of  the  Great  Powers. 
It  is  curious  to  note  some  phases  of  this  subtle 
conflict  between  the  Supreme  Council  and  the 
Assembly.  The  League  admitted  Albania  in 
December,  1920,  but  none  of  the  Great  Powers 
had  afforded  her  diplomatic  recognition  by  October, 
1921.  The  League  refused  to  admit  Latvia  in 
December,  1920,  but  the  Supreme  Council  accorded 
her  de  jure  recognition  in  January,  1921.1 

(b)  Unsuccessful  Claimants :   Caucasian 
States,  Montenegro 

The  claimants  for  admission  this  year  involved, 
of  course,  some  inevitably  tragic  and  comic  appli- 
cants. The  unfortunate  Ukraine  Democratic  Re- 
public was  refused  admission  in  1920  and  did  not 
apply  again,  though  its  Minister  Plenipotentiary 
addressed  a  pathetic  tentative  appeal  to  the 

1  Recognition  of  a  state  is  still  an  individual  act  of  the  state 
which  gives  the  recognition.  Admission  to  the  League  by  a 
two-third  majority  of  the  Assembly  is  a  collective  act  by  all 
states  concerned,  even  by  those  who  abstain  from  voting  and 
who  oppose  it.  Both  admission  and  recognition  seem  to  imply 
that  the  state  admitted  or  recognised  is  acknowledged  as  a 
member  of  the  general  international  family. 


86  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Secretary-General.  The  Foreign  Minister  of 
Georgia  complained  even  more  pathetically  that 
**  recent  events,  resulting  in  the  withdrawal  of  the 
Georgian  Government  from  their  country,  do  not 
permit  my  Government  to  renew  at  present  the 
application  for  admission."  So  also  the  four  states 
of  Armenia,  Azerbaijan,  North  Caucasus  and 
Georgia  announced  their  complete  economic  and 
political  union,  though  "  almost  all  the  territory 
...  is  in  the  occupation  of  the  Soviet  and  Turkish 
troops."  For  these  Ministers  inpartibus,  represent- 
ing poor  shadows  of  states,  there  could  be  nothing 
except  pity. 

The  kingdom  of  Montenegro  and  its  represen- 
tatives excited  other  emotions.  Since  France 
discontinued  her  diplomatic  representation  at  the 
end  of  1920,  and  Great  Britain  had  cancelled  the 
exequaturs  of  Montenegrin  Consuls  throughout 
the  British  Empire  (March  17,  1921),  and  the 
Montenegrin  Consulate  at  Rome  was  raided  by 
Italian  police,  Montenegro  was  thought  to  be 
diplomatically  dead.  There  were  four  Montenegrin 
Ministers,  headed  by  Jovan  Plamenatz,  who  did 
not  think  so.  On  King  Nicholas'  death  in  March, 
1921,  they  proclaimed  his  son  Danilo  King.  They 
were  not  deterred  by  the  fact  that  Danilo  abdicated 
in  a  week,  and  promptly  awarded  the  crown  to 
Michael,  the  son  of  Prince  Mirko,  a  small  boy  in 
an  English  school,  appointing  Miltitza,  the  widow 
of  King  Nicholas,  as  Regent.  M.  Plamenatz,  as 
the  chief  of  the  "  Big-Four,"  now  instructed  his 


Foreign  Minister,  Dr.  Chotch,  to  visit  Geneva  to 
protest  against  the  inclusion  of  Montenegro  in  the 
Serb-Croat-Slovene  state.  Dr.  Chotch  next  ap- 
plied for  the  admission  of  Montenegro  to  the 
League.  The  Secretary-General,  in  publishing 
the  demand,  made  the  following  diplomatic  an- 
nouncement in  the  Journal  of  the  Assembly 
(September  24,  1921):  "This  has  been  placed 
in  the  Library  of  the  Secretariat  and  is  at  the 
disposal  of  those  members  of  the  Assembly  who 
may  desire  to  examine  it."  Dr.  Chotch  returned 
to  M.  Plamenatz  and  to  Rome  only  to  find  that 
further  trials  awaited  him,  for  it  was  announced 
in  the  Press  on  October  14  that  the  Regent  Queen 
Miltitza  had  dissolved  the  "  Big-Four,"  and 
determined  to  break  up  the  Ministry.  With 
this  coup  d'etat  not  Montenegro,  but  at  least 
these  representatives  of  her,  disappear  from  history. 
Like  Frankenstein,  they  suffer  from  their  own 
creations.  Though  not  lacking  in  the  sense  either 
of  "  self  "  or  of  "  determination,"  the  "  Big-Four  " 
had  proved  unable  to  forge  the  requisite  link  between 
the  two  words. 

(c)  Successful  Claimants :  the  Baltic 
States 

The  successful  claimants  for  admission  were 
all  drawn  from  that  group  of  maritime  states 
bordering  on  the  Baltic.  About  the  Esths  and 
Letts  there  was  little  question.  Both  Esthonia 


38  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

and  Latvia  (Lettonia)  under  great  difficulties 
have  organised  their  Governments.  Both  races 
are  interesting  as  highly  gifted  and  intelligent, 
and  as  having  waged  a  most  resolute  and  successful 
war  against  both  German  and  Russian  domination. 
They  were  able  to  give  satisfactory  answers  to 
all  the  five  inquisitorial  questions.  These  were  : 

(1)  Is  the  application  in  order  ? 

(2)  Is  the  Government  recognised  de  jure  or 

de  facto  and  by  which  states  ? 

(3)  Does  the  country  possess  a  stable  Govern- 

ment and  fixed  frontiers  ? 

(4)  Is  the  country  freely  governed  ? 

(5)  What  have  been  the  acts  and  declarations 

of  the  Government  concerned  with  regard 
to: 

(a)  The  fulfilment  of  her  international 
obligations  ? 

(b)  The  regulations  of  the  League  as 
regards  armaments  ? 

A  sixth  question  was  also  put  to  the  Baltic  States 
(as  also  to  Albania,  the  Balkan  and  Caucasian 
States) :  Were  they  willing  to  enforce  the  principles 
of  the  Minorities  Treaties  and  to  take  the  necessary 
measures  to  carry  them  into  effect  ?  As  all 
answers  were  satisfactory,  it  was  decided  to  admit 
them. 

The  case  of  Lithuania  demanded  further  treat- 
ment. The  Sixth  Commission  reported  that  she 
had  received  a  certain  amount  of  de  jure  and  de 


THE  ADMISSION  OF  NEW  STATES     39 

facto  recognition,  that  her  Government  was  stable 
and  free.  But  her  frontiers  were  uncertain  and 
she  had  recently  mobilised  troops,  yet  the  Com- 
mittee held  that  her  actions  did  not  violate  Articles 
1  and  8  of  the  Covenant.1 

The  final  decision  was  really  taken  in  Plenary 
Session  of  the  Committee  on  September  20.  Mr. 
Fisher,  who  had  opposed  Lithuania's  admission 
in  1920,  now  advocated  it  strongly.  He  spoke  in 
moving  words  of  the  heroism  of  her  struggle  and, 
referring  to  all  possible  objection,  said  :  "If  her 
frontiers  are  uncertain,  so  also  are  those  of  Poland  " 
— a  thrust  which  evidently  went  home  on  the 
Polish  representative.  Motta — the  Swiss  repre- 
sentative— in  a  speech  of  moving  eloquence, 
called  upon  Poland  not  to  deny  rights  and  privi- 
leges to  a  small  neighbour  :  "  It  is  a  little  state, 
a  young  state.  Can  you  refuse  ?  You,  a  nation 
now  raised  from  the  dead,  noble  and  chivalrous, 
the  knight  among  nations.  Can  you  refuse  ? " 
Professor  Askendzy,  the  Polish  representative 
(who  did  not  particularly  conform  to  one's  idea 
of  a  knight  errant),  said  that  it  was  not  because 
he  hated  Lithuania,  but  because  he  loved  the 
quarter  of  a  million  Poles  she  might  oppress  and 
was  oppressing,  that  he  feared  to  vote  for  her 
admission.  Mr.  Fisher  retorted  with  much  effect 
that,  outside  the  League,  Lithuania  was  under 
no  obligation  to  respect  minorities,  while  once 

1  Vide  Appendix  I. 


40  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

within  the  League  she  could  be  called  to  account 
for  it.  M.  Restrepo,  the  Colombian  representative, 
relieved  the  situation  by  a  humorous  speech. 
Last  year  he  had  voted  for  Lithuania,  and  "  though 
I  was  supported  by  Achilles "  (indicating  Lord 
Robert  Cecil),  "  I  had  against  me  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  the  British  Empire "  (indicating  Mr. 
Fisher).  "  Now  that  I  have  both  on  my  side  I 
am  assured  of  victory.  I  do  not  know  the  religion 
of  Lithuania — the  Greek,  I  suppose.  Ah,  '  the 
Catholic  ! '  one  says  ;  also  a  good  religion.  But  I 
feel  sure  that  she  will  prove  an  important  part  of 
the  barrier  against  Bolshevism  so  vital  to  Poland." 
And  so,  he  concluded,  "  I  leave  the  Professor 
(Askenazy)  to  his  reflections." 

Everyone  thought  that  the  question  was  now 
decided,  and  that  Professor  Askenazy  was  isolated. 
Not  so.  M.  Spalaikovic1,  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene 
delegate,  intervened  with  one  of  his  strangely 
fascinating  speeches.  With  a  wild  look  in  his  eye 
he  said  he  thought  those  who  sat  round  the  table 
had  forgotten  the  great  Slav  nation  not  repre- 
sented at  Geneva.  Serbia  could  never  forget 
her,  for  Russia  had  drawn  the  sword  in  her  defence 
at  the  moment  the  torrent  of  war  burst  upon  the 
world.  The  Russian  ogre  was  not  dead,  but  only 
asleep  (a  phrase  which  seemed  to  alarm  Professor 
Askenazy),  and  one  day  the  Russians  would  be 
seen  on  the  shores  of  the  Adriatic  (which  seemed 
to  alarm  the  Italian  representative).  Therefore 
out  of  respect  to  that  great  nation  he  could  not 


THE  ADMISSION  OF  NEW  STATES     41 

vote  in  favour  of  dismembering  her  when  she  was 
helpless.  He  had  indeed  no  enmity  to  any  of 
these  small  states,  but  he  must  abstain  from 
voting  in  their  favour.  Thus  ended  a  remarkable 
speech,  more  remarkable  still  since  M.  Spalaikovifc 
is  a  well-known  anti-Bolshevik,  who  once,  after 
calling  on  Lenin  in  a  diplomatic  capacity,  termin- 
ated the  interview  in  an  undiplomatic  manner 
with  the  words,  "  Assez,  menteur,  traitre ! " 
("  Enough,  liar  and  traitor  1 ") 

On  September  22,  on  the  motion  of  M.  Reynald 
(France),  the  three  states  were  formally  admitted 
into  the  League  by  vote  of  the  Assembly.  But, 
significantly  enough,  though  none  voted  against 
them,  there  were  12  members  absent  or  abstaining 
in  the  case  of  Esthonia  and  Lithuania,1  and  10 
in  the  case  of  Latvia.  Thus  the  family  of  the 
League  was  increased  from  48  to  51  members. 

(d)  Other  Applicants  for  Admission :  Hungary 
and  Germany 

In  a  sense  both  Hungary  and  Germany  were 
applicants  for  admission.  But  the  latter  expected 
the  door  to  be  opened  without  asking,  and  the 
former  may  be  said  to  have  knocked  at  the  door 
and  then  run  away. 

Germany  did  not  formally  apply  for  admis- 
sion, though  the  question  of  her  doing  so  was 
hotly  discussed  in  her  Press.  But  the  Argentine 

1  France  was  one  of  these. 


42  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Republic,  before  retiring  from  the  League  in  1920, 
had  put  down  a  seemingly  innocent  amendment 
of  the  Constitution,  which  would  have  had  the 
effect  of  admitting  her.  It  ran  as  follows  :  "  That 
all  sovereign  states  recognised  by  the  Community 
of  Nations  be  admitted  to  join  the  League  of 
Nations  in  such  a  manner  that,  if  they  do  not 
become  members  of  the  League,  this  can  only  be 
the  result  of  a  voluntary  decision  on  their  part." 
The  Committee  which  examined  these  proposals 
found  that  they  were  lacking  in  precision.  A 
state,  imperfect  from  the  point  of  view  of  sove- 
reignty, might  procure  admission  to  the  League, 
while  recognition  by  the  Community  of  Nations 
could  not  be  expressed  in  precise  terms.  More- 
over, the  proposal  if  carried  would  necessitate 
amendments  to  Articles  1,  8,  9,  16  and  17.  Though 
the  Committee  politely  credited  the  Argentine 
Republic  with  "  the  highest  motives  "  in  making 
the  suggestion,1  they  refused  to  adopt  it,  and 
Germany  was  therefore  prevented  from  being  able 
to  creep  into  the  League  beneath  the  shadow  of 
a  vague  phrase.  It  was  noteworthy  that  France, 
in  the  person  of  M.  Noblemaire,  led  the  rejection 
of  this  amendment,  that  28  other  states  voted 
with  him,  and  Bolivia,  Chile,  Colombia  and 
Venezuela  against  him.  On  the  eve  of  departure 
from  the  Assembly  Lord  Robert  Cecil  opened  a 
new  prospect  for  Germany.  He  said  that,  if 

1  The  Press  was  less  urbane  and  suggested  she  was  serving 
the  interests  of  Germany,  e.g.,  Telegraph,  September  7. 


THE  ADMISSION  OF  NEW  STATES     43 

Germany  applied  next  year  in  propria  persona, 
he  thought  she  would  be  admitted,  and  he  would 
support  her  admission. 

The  case  of  Hungary  was  different.  She  had 
applied  to  the  League  for  admission  in  due  form, 
and  the  Hungarian  Peace  Treaty  had  come  into 
force  on  July  26,  1921.  But  the  difficulty  re- 
mained that  the  provision  regarding  the  cession 
of  West  Hungary  (the  Biirgen-land)  to  Austria 
remained  unexecuted.  The  official  attitude  of 
the  Hungarian  Government  was  not  encouraging, 
and  armed  Hungarian  irregular  bands  under  a 
Hungarian  ex-premier  filled  the  "  Biirgen-land." 
The  "  Little  Entente "  were  uncompromising  in 
their  opposition;  the  Rumanian,  Take  Jonescu, 
said  bluntly  (September  23) :  "  When  a  state  is 
a  defaulter  on  the  Treaty  to  which  it  has  affixed 
its  signature  it  is  natural  that  this  state  should 
stay  awhile  in  the  ante-chamber."  There  was  a 
difficulty  also  with  the  great  as  with  the  small 
powers.  The  former  had  publicly  declared  over 
and  over  again  that  they  would  never  permit  a 
Habsburg  to  return  to  the  Hungarian  throne,  but 
had  inserted  no  such  provision  in  the  Treaty. 
Count  Apponyi  took  the  line  "  that  Hungary  does 
not  recognise  any  conditions  but  those  of  the 
Covenant  and  would  not  give  any  special  assurance. 
Hungary  would  prefer  remaining  outside  the 
League  to  lacking  in  national  dignity."  From 
the  point  of  view  of  the  League  he  was  probably 
right,  and  if  the  Great  Powers  had  voted  against 


the  admission  of  Hungary  on  these  grounds,  they 
would  have  assumed  an  indefensible  attitude. 
This  is  a  striking  testimony  to  the  way  in  which 
the  Covenant  serves  to  assuage  the  harshness  of 
treatment  meted  out  to  enemies. 

None  the  less,  the  majority  of  delegates  did 
not  seem  happy  about  the  question,  and  the 
second  Persian  delegate,  Zoka-Ed-Dovleh,  was  felt 
to  have  brought  the  wisdom  of  the  East  to  bear 
on  the  West,  when  he  remarked  that  to  leave 
Hungary  outside  the  League  rendered  very  difficult 
the  settlement  of  questions  like  disarmament, 
transit  or  frontier  disputes,  and  even  risked  the 
establishment  of  another  League.  Everyone  felt 
this,  yet  everyone  was  relieved  when  two  days 
after  (September  24)  Count  Apponyi  finally  an- 
nounced the  postponement  of  the  demand  for 
Hungary's  admission  to  the  League.1 

(e)  General  Conclusions 

It  is  not  easy  to  exaggerate  the  importance  of 
the  power  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Assembly  by 
its  ability  to  refuse  or  to  accept  claimants  for  ad- 
mission. Acceptance  confirms  or  increases  the 
independence  and  stability  of  a  new  state ;  refusal 
correspondingly  discredits  it.  The  conditions  of 
admission  impose  on  the  applicant  state  the 
necessity  of  limiting  its  armaments,  of  executing 

1  The  recent  second  attempt  of  the  ill-advised  Karl  to  return 
to  Hungary  has  served  only  to  injure  his  country,  to  embitter 
her  external  relations,  and  to  delay  her  entry  into  the  League. 


THE  ADMISSION  OF  NEW  STATES     45 

its  international  engagements,  of  liberalising  its 
Government,  and  in  most  cases  also  of  protecting 
its  racial  minorities.  Thus  admission  to  the 
League  is  not  only  a  welcoming  of  the  state  into 
the  family  of  nations,  but  a  certificate  of  good 
conduct  as  well.  All  previous  recognising 
authorities  have  never  disclosed  their  reasons 
for  recognition.  The  League,  by  disclosing  its 
reasons,  at  once  deters  states  from  applying  until 
they  have  reached  the  required  standards,  and 
encourages  them  to  apply  when  they  have.  The 
bracing  moral  atmosphere  of  the  tests  applied  to 
claimants  for  admission  would  indeed  not  be 
without  advantage  if  applied  to  certain  original 
members  of  the  League.  If  some  of  these  were 
now  to  ask  for  admission,  it  would  be  interesting 
to  know  if  Persia  would  pass  the  test  of  a  free 
government,  if  Rumania  would  be  approved  for 
her  attitude  towards  racial  minorities,  if  Poland 
would  be  considered  as  having  fulfilled  her  inter- 
national obligations,  and  if  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene 
kingdom  would  be  declared  to  be  limiting  its 
armaments.  Some  of  the  original  members  are 
very  happy  in  that  they  can  apply  tests  to  others 
to  which  they  might  not  always  themselves  be 
willing  to  submit. 

A  final  word  may  be  said  on  the  question  of 
small  states.  The  Committee  dealing  with  Con- 
stitutional Amendments  at  the  Second  Assembly 
debated  long  as  to  whether  certain  small  states 
which  were  not  admitted  as  members,  like  Monaco, 


46  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

San  Marino  and  Liechtenstein,  could  be  associated 
in  some  way  with  the  League.  On  the  whole, 
though  with  regret  and  hesitation,  they  decided 
against  this  view,  or,  as  they  sagely  phrased  it, 
"  decided  to  await  the  results  of  experience." 
It  is,  however,  of  interest  that  they  confirmed  the 
resolution  of  the  First  Assembly  (December  17, 
1920),  that  certain  "  sovereign  states,  by  reason  of 
their  small  size,  could  not  be  admitted  as  ordinary 
members."  It  is  important  that  the  League  has 
therefore  taken  size  as  a  test,  not  of  statehood 
primarily  indeed,  but  of  League  membership. 
Such  a  test  may  have  far-reaching  results  in  decid- 
ing what  communities  have  a  right  to  "  self- 
determination."  l 


1  I  find  this  prophetic  note  in  an  unpublished  fragment 
by  Lord  Acton  in  the  Cambridge  University  Library  :  "  The 
[French]  Revolution  established  the  right  to  make  one's  own 
government "  (i.e,,  to  self-determination).  "  Who  has  the 
right  ?  Not  every  part  of  a  country.  Not  [La]  Vendee,  for 
instance  [in  France]  but  Ireland"  The  passages  in  brackets 
and  the  italics  are  my  own. 


IV 

THE  COURT  OF  PERMANENT  INTER- 
NATIONAL JUSTICE;    AMENDING  THE 
COVENANT  ! 

I.  THE  COURT  or  JUSTICE 

(a)  The  Project  of  the  Court  and  its  Acceptance 
by  the  First  Assembly,  December  13,  1920 

THE  creation  of  a  Permanent  Court  of  Inter- 
national Justice  is  the  most  ambitious  attempt 
of  the  League.  It  is  on  different  lines  from  the 
Permanent  Court  of  Arbitration  at  the  Hague. 
In  an  arbitration  the  parties  are  free  to  have 
recourse  to  judges  of  their  own  choice.  More- 
over, the  Hague  Court  is  in  one  sense  not  really 
permanent.  The  new  Court  was  to  be  always 
available,  with  a  limited  number  of  judges  holding 
regular  sessions,  giving  their  decisions  not  on 
rules  laid  down  by  the  parties,  but  generally 
according  to  principles  of  law  and  international 
law.  Such  a  Court  can  ultimately,  if  successful, 
not  only  develop,  but  create,  a  permanent  inter- 
national jurisprudence. 

1  I  owe  much  here  to  an  explanatory  paper  prepared  by  M. 
Hammarskjold  of  the  League  Secretariat  and  published  by  the 
League. 

47 


48  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

The  Hague  Conference  in  1907  created  a  Court 
of  Permanent  Arbitration,  but  failed  to  create  a 
Court  of  Justice.  The  League  was  bound  to  attempt 
to  do  so  by  Article  14  of  the  Covenant :  "  The 
Council  shall  formulate  and  submit  to  the  Members 
of  the  League  for  adoption  plans  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Permanent  Court  of  International 
Justice.  The  Court  shall  be  competent  to  hear 
and  determine  any  dispute  of  an  international 
character  which  the  parties  thereto  submit  to  it. 
The  Court  may  also  give  an  advisory  opinion 
upon  any  dispute  or  question  referred  to  it  by 
the  Council  or  by  the  Assembly."  1 

The  new  Court  was  intended  fundamentally  to 
be  judicial  and  not  arbitral.  The  great  objection 
to  such  a  court  is  that  it  does  not  permit  all 
sovereign  states  to  be  represented  on  the  judicial 
bench,  and  therefore  might  tend  to  favour  the  Great 
Powers.  On  the  other  hand,  under  Article  13  of 
the  Covenant,  the  Court  is  only  competent  to 
determine  disputes  which  parties  thereto  sub- 
mit to  it.  The  framers  of  the  Covenant  seem 
to  have  meant  the  Court  to  be  one  of  Justice, 
not  Arbitration,2  but  intended  it  to  act  as  an 

1  The  original  draft  of  this  article  was  :  "  The  Executive 
Council  shall  formulate  plans  for  the  establishment  of  a  per- 
manent court  of  international  justice,  and  this  court  shall,  when 
established,  be  competent  to  hear  and  determine  any  matter 
which  the  parties  recognise  as  suitable  for  submission  to  it  for 
arbitration  under  the  foregoing  Article." 

*  This  is  now  confirmed  by  proposed  drafting  amendments  to 
Arts.  12,  13,  14,  and  15  of  the  Covenant,  which  add  the  words, 
"  or  judicial  settlement  "  to  the  word  "  arbitration  "  wherevei 
it  occurs. 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  49 

arbitrator  at  the  request  of  the  parties.  They 
intended  it  to  be  permanent  and  accessible,  and 
to  be  provided  with  judges  chosen  for  personal 
distinction,  not  for  nationality,  and  meant  the  Court 
to  judge  according  to  law. 

Eventually,  on  June  16,  1920,  a  Committee  of 
Jurists  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a  scheme. 
That  eventually  adopted  was  really  drawn  up  by 
Lord  Phillimore  and  Elihu  Root  (U.S.A.).  This 
report  was  ultimately  much  revised  under  the 
influence  of  M.  Bourgeois  (France)  and  of  M. 
Caclamanos  (Greece),  who  reported  on  the  scheme 
to  the  Council  at  Brussels,  October,  1920.  Much 
further  revision  was  undertaken  in  committee, 
and  finally  the  protocol  establishing  the  Court 
was  unanimously  approved  by  the  First  Assembly 
at  Geneva,  December  13,  1920. x 

The  features  of  the  scheme  can  only  be  generally 
indicated  here.  The  Court  is  to  frame  its  own 
rules  of  procedure,  but  to  be  guided  generally  by 
the  rules  by  which  tribunals  of  arbitration  function 
under  the  Hague  Conventions.  French  and  English 
are  to  be  the  official  languages — a  very  important 
point  for  an  Englishman  to  note,  as  French  was 
originally  proposed  as  the  sole  language.  Publicity 
is  strongly  recommended,  but  not  made  absolute. 
In  respect  to  judgment,  this  Court,  for  the  first 
time  as  regards  international  jurisdiction,  can 
pronounce  judgment  by  default.  Probably  this 


1  Vide  Appendix  II. 

D 


50  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

will  only  occur  in  the  case  of  one  of  the  parties 
not  appearing.  The  Court  has  also  the  unusual 
power  of  making  public  the  divergent  views  of 
the  judges,  with  their  reasons.  This  enables  each 
judge  to  state  the  standpoint  of  the  legal  system 
which  he  represents,  if  he  deems  it  necessary. 
The  decision  of  the  Court  has  no  binding  force 
except  between  the  parties  and  in  the  special 
case.  Previous  judgments  will  only  have  a  value, 
therefore,  as  indicating,  and  not  as  deciding,  the 
new  judgment.  Where  the  interpretation  of  an 
international  convention  is  concerned  and  when, 
in  such  case,  a  third  party  intervenes,  the  in- 
terpretation will  bind  all  parties  concerned.  The 
judgments  of  the  Court  can  be  revised  in  the  case 
of  the  discovery  of  new  facts,  and  in  any  case  are 
final  after  ten  and  a  half  years. 

The  system  or  rules  of  law  to  be  applied  are,  of 
course,  of  great  importance.  One  thing  is  certain, 
the  system  is  not  arbitrational.  The  general 
position  is  well  stated  by  Hammarskjold  : 

"  The  Statute  of  the  Permanent  Court  once  and 
for  all  lays  down  that  the  Court  shall  apply  inter- 
national conventions  in  so  far  as  they  can  be 
considered  as  establishing  rules  expressly  recog- 
nised by  the  litigant  states.  Side  by  side  with 
such  conventional  law,  international  custom  and 
the  general  principles  of  law  recognised  by  civilised 
nations  will  be  made  use  of — that  is  to  say,  general 
international  law  in  force.  It  is  for  the  Court 
itself  to  make  out  what  is  international  law,  and 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  51 

it  is  in  this  domain  that  the  jurisprudence  of  the 
Court  will  have  its  greatest  importance  as  a  means 
of  codifying  the  law  of  nations.  It  is  expressly 
stipulated  that  judicial  decisions  and  the  teachings 
of  the  most  highly  qualified  publicists  of  the 
various  nations  may  be  taken  into  account,  but,  as 
has  already  been  said,  in  the  case  of  precedents, 
only  as  indicative  and  not  as  decisive  factors. 

"  Attention  should  be  drawn  to  the  fact,  already 
mentioned,  that  the  Advisory  Committee  of 
Jurists  that  sat  at  The  Hague  recommended  the 
convocation  of  Conferences  of  International  Law 
mainly  because  it  was  considered  that  it  would  be 
extremely  useful,  not  to  say  necessary,  for  the 
Court  to  be  able  to  avail  itself  of  a  body  of  written 
rules.  The  Assembly's  decision  to  discard  this 
recommendation  largely  increases  the  importance 
of  the  role  of  the  Court  in  creating  International 
Law  by  its  jurisprudence. 

"  To  the  Article  concerning  the  material  rules 
to  be  applied,  the  Assembly  added  the  right  for 
the  Court  to  decide  a  case  ex  aequo  et  bono,  if 
the  parties  thereto  agreed.  Of  course,  this  stipula- 
tion will  have  to  be  interpreted  according  to  its 
wording,  and  this  wording  certainly  gives  the  Court 
the  power  to  act  as  an  arbitrator,  should  the  parties 
so  decide.  The  stipulation  is  therefore  the  con- 
firmation of  the  prima  facie  opinion  on  the 
character  of  the  new  Court  which,  as  has  been 
explained  in  an  introductory  way,  was  conveyed 
to  any  student  of  Article  14  of  the  Covenant 


52  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

and  of  its  precedents — namely,  the  opinion  that 
the  Court  should  be  a  judicial  institution  with 
the  right  to  act  as  an  arbitrator. 

"  However,  if  one  may  look  behind  the  actual 
wording  and  to  the  intentions  of  the  framers  of 
the  stipulations,  it  should  be  noted  that  those 
intentions  certainly  were  to  enable  the  Court  to 
render  what,  in  French  law,  is  called  '  jugements 
d' accord,'  that  is  to  say,  to  confirm  by  a  judgment 
an  agreement  reached  between  the  parties."  J 

The  Court  includes  within  its  jurisdiction  the 
disputes  submitted  to  it  by  parties.  Secondly, 
the  Court  has  jurisdiction  in  all  matters  provided 
for  in  treaties  and  conventions.  These  are  already 
considerable.  In  the  case  of  difference  between 
a  principal  allied  power  and  a  power  who  has 
signed  a  Minority  Treaty  or  Minority  Clauses 
(vide  Chapter  V.  passim),  over  the  meaning  of 
such  articles  either  in  law  or  fact,  appeal  lies  to 
the  Permanent  Court  of  Justice,  whose  decision 
shall  be  final.2  A  large  number  of  appeals  are 
provided  for  under  the  clauses  relating  to  Inter- 
national Labour,  which  appear  in  all  the  Peace 
Treaties,  and  under  those  relating  to  Ports — 


1  As  regards  the  personal  competence  of  the  Court,  it  appears 
that  advisory  opinions  can  only  be  given  to  Council  and  to 
Assembly.  Only  states  and  members  of  the  League  (i.e.,  states, 
dominions  and  self-governing  colonies)  can  be  parties  to  dis- 
putes. States,  not  members,  may  have  special  conditions 
imposed  on  them  by  the  Council,  but  these  are  purely  financial. 

*  Vide  Austrian  Treaty,  Art.  69,  Hungarian,  Art.  60,  Bulgarian, 
Art.  57,  and  the  Rumanian,  Polish,  Czecho- Slovak,  Serb-Croat- 
Slovene,  and  Greek  Minorities  Treaties: 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  53 

Waterways   and   Railways.     Similar   appeals   are 
sure   to   multiply  in  the  future. 

(b)  The  "  Compulsory   Jurisdiction  "  Clause 

The  question  of  compulsory  jurisdiction  awakened 
lively  discussion  in  committee.  The  Committee 
of  Jurists  had  proposed  to  apply  this  originally  to 
practically  all  questions  of  a  legal  nature.  They 
found  wide  support  in  the  Assembly,  but  the 
proposal  was  eventually  quashed  by  the  Council, 
i.e.,  by  the  influence  of  the  Great  Powers.  Ul- 
timately an  optional  clause  was  introduced  en- 
abling such  states  as  wished  to  bind  themselves 
to  the  principle  of  "  compulsory  jurisdiction  "  on 
condition  of  reciprocity,  for  such  time  as  they 
deem  fit,  and  with  regard  to  the  same  kind  of 
disputes  described  under  Article  13  of  the  Covenant 
as  being  generally  suitable  for  arbitration.1 

The  enumeration  given  in  the  note  deals  with 
the  whole  field  of  international  disputes  except 
these  which  are  really  political.  Moreover,  a 
power  which  signs  the  optional  clause,  in  effect 
signs  a  convention  between  itself  and  all  others 
who  have  signed  this  clause,  creating  a  binding 
obligation  to  accept  the  compulsory  jurisdiction 
of  the  Court— subject  to  the  limits  specified — of 

1  E.g.,  legal  disputes  over  the  interpretation  of  a  treaty, 
concerning  any  question  of  international  law,  concerning  the 
existence  of  any  part  which,  if  established,  would  constitute  a 
breach  of  international  obligation,  and  concerning  the  nature 
and  extent  of  reparation  for  such  a  breach. 


54  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

validity  and  reciprocity.  Such  states  do  not, 
therefore,  need  the  special  clauses  of  a  treaty  or 
convention  to  arraign  one  another  before  the 
Permanent  Court.  Herein  clearly  is  the  germ  of  a 
very  great  development.  The  number  of  states 
who  had  accepted  this  clause  was  seven  in  June  ; 
it  had  risen  in  October  to  thirteen,  including 
Denmark,  Norway,  Sweden  and  Switzerland.  Sig- 
nificantly enough,  no  Great  Powers  have  yet 
signed. 

The  three  Scandinavian  Governments  also  pro- 
posed amendments  to  Articles  12-13  and  15  of 
the  Covenant,  which  would  have  had  the  effect  of 
making  reference  to  the  Court  of  Justice  or  to 
Commissions  of  Arbitration  or  to  arbitration 
generally  a  more  imperative  duty  for  members 
of  the  League,  and  would  have  withdrawn  the 
process  of  settlement  by  arbitration  or  conciliation 
from  the  Council  and  Assembly  on  the  ground  that 
the  Council  is  too  political  and  the  Assembly  too 
large  to  deal  effectively  with  these  matters.  These 
proposals  were  politely  rejected  by  the  First 
Committee. 

There  is  no  fear  but  that  the  Court  will  have 
plenty  of  work  to  do ;  the  fear  is  as  to  what  its 
decisions  will  be  and  how  far  they  are  likely  to 
be  accepted.  Untrammelled  by  inconvenient 
precedents  these  judges  have  the  grand  possi- 
bility before  them  of  creating,  for  the  first  time 
in  history,  a  proper  standard  of  international 
justice. 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  55 

(c)  The   Establishment  of  the   Court  and  the 
Election  of  the  Judges  by  the  Second  Assembly 

So  far  we  have  dealt  solely  with  the  construction 
of  the  project  and  its  acceptance  by  the  First 
Assembly.  The  even  more  difficult  work  remained 
of  getting  the  machinery  into  working  order. 
This  was  considerable,  for  it  was  one  thing  to  get 
the  League  Assembly  to  accept  the  protocol  of 
the  Court  of  International  Justice  and  quite 
another  to  get  the  individual  states  to  sign  and 
ratify  it.  To  her  eternal  honour  Sweden  led  the 
way  in  ratification  (December  21,  1920).  It 
was  not  a  lead  that  was  followed  rapidly,  and 
little  attention  seems  to  have  been  paid  to  the 
matter  in  Great  Britain  until  Lord  Robert  Cecil 
raised  the  question  in  Parliament.  On  June  21 
the  Secretary-General  reported  that  38  States  had 
signed  but  that  only  four  had  ratified  it,  and  that  24 
ratifications  were  necessary  before  the  next  session 
of  the  Assembly  to  enable  the  Court  to  come 
into  existence.  These  were  ultimately  secured, 
and  shortly  after  the  opening  of  the  Assembly 
the  number  of  ratifications  rose  to  30.  It  was 
therefore  possible  to  proceed  to  the  election  of 
judges. 

The  judges  were  to  be  11  in  number,  with  four 
deputy- judges.  Nominations  had  already  been 
made.  Election  was  to  be  by  a  curious  joint 
system,  the  Council  and  the  Assembly  each  elect- 
ing, the  former  in  private,  the  latter  in  public, 


56  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


and  arriving  at  agreement  by  comparing  results. 
On  September  14  results  showed  that  both  the 
Council  and  the  Assembly  agreed  on  nine  judges, 
who  were  accordingly  declared  elected.  The 
Council  had  refused  to  accept  Alvarez  (Chile) 
and  Huber  (Switzerland).  After  a  further  vote 
of  the  Assembly  Huber  (Switzerland)  and  Nyholm 
(Denmark)  were  chosen  and  elected  by  the  Council. 
A  vigorous  attempt  was  then  made  by  the  Assembly 
to  choose  Alvarez  (Chile)  as  a  deputy-judge.  This 
was  opposed  by  the  Council,  whose  candidate 
was  Descamps,  of  Belgium.  Finally,  after  many 
ballots  and  much  heat,  Beichmann  of  Norway 
was  elected.  The  total  list  therefore  ran  as 
follows  : 


Deputies. 


NEGULESCU 


YOVANOVICH 


BEICHMANN 


WANG 


In  Lord  Finlay  and  Bassett  Moore  jurists  of 
the  first  rank  were  certainly  chosen,  and  Altamira, 


Brazil 

Judges. 
BARBOZA 

Cuba 

BUSTAMANTE 

Latin  group 

(6). 

France 
Italy 
Rumania 

A.  WEISS 
ANZILOTCT 

,  Spain 

ALTAMIRA 

Slav  group  (1  ) 

Serb-  Croat-  Slovene 

(  Denmark 
Germanic  and      1   Holland 
Scandinavian  1    Norway 
(4)                      (  Switzerland 

NYHOLM 
LODER 

HUBER 

Common  Law 
group 

United  States 
Great  Britain 

MOORE 
VISCT.  FINLAY 

Asia  (2) 

1 

Japan 
China 

ODA 

THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  57 

though  not  a  jurist,  is  one  of  the  first  of  historians. 
The  responsibility  lies  on  other  nations  for  not 
nominating  more  eminent  jurists.  The  Latin 
races,  whose  system  of  law  is  relatively  uniform, 
have  obtained  an  over-representation,  whilst  the 
common  law,  which  controls  hundreds  of  millions 
of  men,  is  represented  only  by  two.  Sir  Robert 
Borden  and  Ameer  Ali  (India)  were  not  elected, 
so  that  neither  our  self-governing  dominions  nor 
the  whole  system  of  Mohammedan  law  have  any 
direct  representative.  A  Yugo-slav  represents  all 
Slavonia,  a  Switzer  all  Germanic  law ;  Magyar  law 
is  not  represented  at  all.  "  Because  thou  dost  not 
dream  thou  needst  not  then  despair."  We  may 
perhaps  solace  ourselves  with  Briand's  message 
(September  20) :  "  There  is  no  doubt  that  this 
High  Court,  so  constituted  .  .  .  will  establish 
the  rule  of  law  (le  regne  du  droit)  between  the 
nations. " 

II.  AMENDING   THE   CONSTITUTION 
(a)  General 

The  Covenant  was  a  brilliant  improvisation 
drawn  up  at  the  Peace  Conference  in  a  few  weeks 
by  a  Commission  working  at  red-hot  pressure.1 
It  was  made  in  the  main  by  statesmen  and  not  by 
lawyers,  whom  President  Wilson  did  not  love. 


1  A  good  instance  of  this  is  the  serious   divergencies  of  the 
French  and  English  texts. 


In  result  many  of  its  clauses  have  a  vague  or  semi- 
political  meaning.  This  fact  has  been  of  a  certain 
advantage,  for  the  conditions  under  which  the 
Covenant  was  drawn  up  were  such  as  to  make 
precision  dangerous.  It  resembles  Napoleon's  ideal 
of  a  constitution,  which  was  that  it  should  be 
"  short  and  obscure."  The  Covenant  is  certainly 
both.  It  contains  hardly  a  sentence,  certainly 
no  one  article,  whose  meaning  is  absolutely  clear 
Consequently  its  body  is  naturally  the  place 
where  the  legally-minded  vultures  will  be  gathered 
together.  This  is  as  it  should  be  ;  there  is  no 
harm  if  they  pluck  off  the  feathers,  but  they  must 
not  destroy  the  bird.  In  a  cosmopolitan  com- 
mittee full  of  men  proud  of  their  legal  subtlety, 
there  is  an  uncommon  danger  of  this  kind.  Most 
fortunately  the  Council,  on  request  of  the  First 
Assembly,  appointed  a  Committee  to  study  and 
report  on  proposed  amendments,  which  selected 
Mr.  Balfour  as  chairman.  To  a  mind  of  a 
subtlety  equal  to  the  most  clear-seeing  lawyer, 
the  British  delegate  added  a  far-seeing  political 
vision,  and  the  result  was  that  his  whole  effort 
was  bent,  and  as  it  proved  successfully,  towards 
making  the  Covenant  a  living  force  and  one 
capable  of  amending  and  renewing  its  life. 
A  mere  lawyer  might  have  stifled  it  with 
subtleties. 

The  Committee  held  its  first  session  on  April  6, 
1921,  but  no  serious  amendments  could  come  up 
to  be  voted  on  until  the  Second  Assembly  met. 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  59 

One  amendment  to  Article  1,  concerning  the 
admission  of  states,  was  reported  on  adversely  by 
the  Committee  (September  30)  as  has  already 
been  told  elsewhere  (Chapter  III.,  Sect.  e).  It 
would  have  involved  a  transformation  of  the 
nature  of  the  League  and  would  have  admitted 
Germany  without  satisfying  the  League  that  she 
had  passed  the  tests  previously  required  for 
admission. 


In  striking  contrast  to  this  Amendment  to 
Article  1  (which,  if  carried,  would  have  transformed 
both  Covenant  and  League)  stood  the  question 
of  the  conditions  of  voting  on  and  the  ratification 
of  amendments  to  the  Covenant.  This  was  ob- 
viously crucial,  for,  if  the  Covenant  could  not  be 
amended  or  revised,  it  would  be  confined  in  a 
strait-waistcoat  which  would  ultimately  suffocate 
it.  Certainly,  if  we  may  change  the  metaphor, 
asphyxiating  gas  lurked  in  Article  26.  It  runs 
as  follows  (first  par.):  "Amendments  to  the 
Covenant  will  take  effect  when  ratified  by  the 
members  of  the  League  whose  representatives  com- 
pose the  Council  and  by  a  majority  of  members 
of  the  League  whose  representatives  compose  the 
Assembly." 

This  of  course  refers  only  to  the  conditions  of 
ratification  needed  to  bring  an  amendment  into 


60    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

force.  Does  it  also  refer  to  voting  in  the  Assembly 
or  not  ?  If  it  does,  the  constitution  is  flexible  and 
can  be  amended.  If  it  does  not,  the  vote  of  the 
Assembly  is  governed  by  Article  5,  which  provides 
that  its  vote  must  be  unanimous  unless  otherwise 
expressly  provided.  The  danger  of  unanimity 
being  necessary  to  amendment  was  therefore  a 
very  real  one. 

Mr.  Balfour  at  once  drew  the  attention  of  the 
Committee  to  this  danger  (September  23).  He 
pointed  out  that  it  was  a  possible  interpretation  of 
this  clause  that  a  single  recalcitrant  state  could 
prevent  amendment.  That  was  a  juristical  con- 
clusion which  he,  though  not  a  jurist,  would 
oppose.  In  the  first  place  he  brought  evidence 
to  show  that  the  actual  wording  was  incorrect. 
President  Wilson,  in  a  speech  introducing  the 
Covenant  in  its  final  form,  April  28,  1919,  said  : 
"  Article  26  permits  the  amendment  of  the 
Covenant  by  a  majority  of  the  states  composing 
the  Assembly,  instead  of  three-fourths  of  the 
states,  though  it  does  not  change  the  requirement 
in  that  matter  with  regard  to  the  vote  in  the 
Council."  *  This  utterance  was  not  contradicted, 

1  Vide  also  the  British  Official  Commentary,  Cmd.  151  (1919) 
p.  19  :  "  The  provisions  of  Article  XXVI.  facilitate  the  adoption 
of  amendments  to  the  Covenant,  seeing  that  all  ordinary  deci- 
sions of  the  Assembly  have  to  be  unanimous.  ...  It  is  the 
facility  of  amendment  ensured  by  this  article,  and  the  absence  of 
restrictions  on  the  activities  of  the  Assembly,  the  Council  and  the 
Secretariat,  which  make  the  constitution  of  the  League  flexible 
and  elastic,  and  go  far  to  compensate  for  the  omissions  and  defects 
from  which  no  instrument  can  be  free  that  represents  the  fusion 
of  so  many  and  various  currents  of  thought  and  interest." 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  61 

and  is  really  decisive  as  to  intention ;  and  its 
tenor  was  confirmed  by  Mr.  Doherty,  the  Canadian 
Chief  Justice.  Mr.  Balfour  therefore  held  that  the 
intention  of  the  framers  of  Article  26  had  been  to 
permit  amendment  of  the  Covenant  either  by  a 
simple  majority  or  a  three-fourths  majority,  and 
not  to  insist  on  unanimity.  Any  process  of 
amendment  should  be  to  assist  and  not  to 
strangle.  Every  living  organism  must  grow  and 
expand.  States  can  hardly  approve  a  Covenant 
which  is  subject  to  no  process  of  amendment 
like  their  own  Constitutions.  "  Even  the  Coven- 
ant was  not  the  result  of  an  inspiration."  Any 
defect  the  Covenant  may  contain  must  be- 
come doubly  dangerous  when  it  is  evidently 
irremediable. 

A  lively  discussion  ensued.  France  had  special 
reasons  for  not  wishing  the  Covenant  to  be  changed, 
and  M.  Noblemaire  insisted  on  unanimity.  He 
was  supported  by  Struycken,  of  the  Netherlands, 
from  a  purely  legalistic  standpoint.  Otherwise 
the  discussion  generally  favoured  Mr.  Balfour's 
view.  One  point  emerged  clearly,  viz.,  that  the 
sovereignty  of  states  was  in  no  way  infringed  by 
amendment  by  a  bare  or  a  three-fourths  majority. 
For  under  Paragraph  2  of  Article  26  "  no  such 
amendment  shall  bind  any  member  of  the  League 
which  signifies  its  dissent  therefrom,  but  in  that 
case  it  shall  cease  to  be  a  member  of  the  League." 
The  sovereignty  of  states  was  not  at  stake,  but  a 
means  of  bringing  moral  pressure  to  bear  on  them 


62    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

was.  A  representative  of  a  state  would  feel  the 
atmosphere  of  an  Assembly,  if  three-fourths  could 
carry  the  day  against  him.  But  if  he  alone  could 
veto  all  proceedings,  like  a  Polish  nobleman  at  the 
old  Polish  Parliament,  he  might  be  actually 
encouraged  to  do  so.  On  the  other  hand,  no 
state  would  lightly  refuse  to  accept  an  amendment 
if  refusal  carried  with  it  withdrawal  from  the 
League. 

The  discussion  was  not  finished  in  a  day,  and 
countless  counter-proposals  were  drafted.  One 
home-thrust  by  Mr.  Balfour  told  on  his  too  juristic- 
ally  minded  opponents.  "  If  amendments  are 
impossible,  why  have  we  spent  all  this  time  con. 
sidering  them  ?  "  This  brought  the  Committee 
to  a  full  sense  of  its  dignity,  and  eventually  a 
compromise,  satisfactory  to  all,  was  arrived  at. 
The  Committee  finally,  on  September  29,  brought 
forward  a  recommendation,  a  resolution,  and  a 
decision  on  procedure.  The  Committee  decided 
to  "  recommend  to  the  delegations  not  to  pass 
during  this  session  any  resolution  of  amendment 
unless  it  receives  a  three-fourths  majority  (of  the 
Assembly),  amongst  which  must  be  included  the 
votes  of  all  the  members  of  the  Council  repre- 
sented at  the  meeting."  The  resolution,  the 
result  of  an  ingenious  compromise  between  the 
Rumanian  Negulescu  and  the  Dutchman, 
Struycken,  was  an  amendment  of  Article  26,  as 
follows  :  "  Amendments  to  the  present  Covenant, 
the  text  of  which  shall  have  been  voted  by  the 


THE  COURT   OF  JUSTICE  63 

Assembly  by  a  three-fourths  majority  in  which 
there  shall  be  included  the  votes  of  all  the 
members  of  the  Council  represented  at  the  meeting, 
will  take  effect  when  ratified  by  members  of  the 
League  whose  representatives  composed  the 
Council  when  the  vote  was  taken,  and  by  the 
majority  of  those  whose  representatives  formed  the 
Assembly. 

"  If  the  required  number  of  ratifications 
shall  not  have  been  obtained  within  eighteen 
months  after  the  vote  of  the  Assembly,  the 
proposed  amendment  shall  remain  without 
effect. 

"  The  Secretary-General  shall  inform  the  mem- 
bers of  the  taking  effect  of  an  amendment. 

"  Any  member  of  the  League  which  has  not  at 
that  time  ratified  the  Amendment  is  free  to  notify 
the  Secretary-General  within  a  year  of  its  refusal 
to  accept  it,  but  in  that  case  it  shall  cease  to  be  a 
member  of  the  League." 

Lastly  there  was  a  decision  on  procedure.  "  The 
Committee  requested  its  rapporteur  to  draw  the 
Assembly's  attention  to  the  fact  that  it  is  most 
desirable  that  the  vote  on  the  proposed  Amend- 
ment to  Article  26  should  be  unanimous  in  order 
that  this  vote  may  have  all  the  authority  that 
could  be  wished." 

In  other  words,  the  Assembly  ought  to  recognise 
that,  as  the  legal  position  was  doubtful,  the  Amend- 
ment of  Article  26  must  be  carried  unanimously. 
The  Assembly  rose  to  the  occasion  and  carried  the 


64  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

resolution    unanimously    on    October    3,    though 
there  were  14  abstentions. 

Though  it  was  largely  an  unseen  crisis,  this  was 
one  of  the  most  real  ones  in  the  history  of  the 
League.  The  pedantic  lawyers  and  the  lovers  of 
juristic  technicalities  had  had  a  dangerous  op- 
portunity. In  all  probability  the  original  framers 
of  Article  26  meant  that  amendments  should  be 
carried  by  a  simple,  certainly  by  a  three-fourths, 
majority  of  the  Assembly.  This  unfortunately 
was  not  what  they  said,  or  rather,  wrote.  A 
careless  verbal  slip  therefore  threatened  the  life  of 
the  Covenant.  Owing  largely  to  Mr.  Balfour's 
intervention  this  danger  was  averted.  The  Cove- 
nant still  wears  a  tightish  waistcoat  and  cannot 
easily  expand  or  grow,  but  fortunately  it  is  not  a 
strait-waistcoat. 

(c)  Other  Amendments 

These  concerned  a  number  of  topics.  Some  of 
them  were  purely  technical,  such  as  those  dealing 
with  drafting  amendments  to  Articles  12,  13,  14 
and  15  necessitated  by  the  creation  of  a  Permanent 
Court  of  Justice.  Others  dealt  with  compulsory 
jurisdictions  j1  others  dealt  with  such  questions  as 
the  composition  of  the  Council.  On  neither  of 
these  last  two  points  was  any  definite  decision 
reached.  A  lively  discussion  arose  about  Article  10, 

1  Vide  supra,  Chap.  iv.  i,  Sect.  6. 


THE   COURT   OF   JUSTICE  65 

which  Canada  wished  to  delete.  This  is  the  famous 
Article  by  which  "  the  members  of  the  League 
undertake  to  respect  and  preserve,  as  against 
external  aggression,  the  territorial  integrity  and 
existing  political  independence  of  all  members  of 
the  League.  In  case  of  any  such  aggression  or 
danger  of  such  aggression,  the  Council  shall  advise 
upon  the  means  by  which  this  obligation  shall  be 
fulfilled."  This  Article  ruined  President  Wilson, 
its  author,  and  alienated  the  United  States. 
France,  not  feeling  as  secure  as  Canada  against 
territorial  aggression,  vigorously  opposed  the  dele- 
tion of  this  article.  Ultimately,  as  great  divergence 
of  opinion  existed  on  the  meaning  of  the  Article, 1 
the  Committee  reported  in  favour  of  taking  no 
action  in  the  matter. 

Interesting  amendments  were  also  proposed  on 
the  subject  of  Article  16  (the  Economic  Weapon) 
and  on  Article  18  (Registration  of  Treaties).  In 
neither  case  were  satisfactory  conclusions  reached, 
as  both  subjects  bristled  with  difficulties.  It 
seems  to  be  clear,  however,  that  all  international 
agreements  could  not  be  registered,  that  exceptions 
should  be  made  in  the  case  of  technical  and  certain 
other  conventions,  and  that,  on  the  whole,  this 
would  produce  more  satisfactory  results.  As 
regards  the  Economic  Weapon — a  long  series  of 
proposals  was  adopted  by  a  Resolution  of  the 
Assembly.  The  Council  was  to  express  the  opinion 

1  It  is  not  clear,  for  example,  that  members  of  the  Assembly, 
apart  from  the  Council,  are  bound  by  the  letter's  advice. 

E 


66  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

as  to  whether  a  state  had  broken  the  Covenant,  and 
to  invite  members  to  apply  economic  pressure.  But 
*'  it  is  the  duty  of  each  member  of  the  League  to 
decide  for  itself  whether  a  breach  of  the  Covenant 
has  been  committed."  This  seems  to  nullify 
the  effect  and  universality  of  economic  pressure. 
Yet  the  threat  of  it  brought  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene 
state  to  its  knees  in  November  (vide  Chapter 
VIII.,  Sect.  h). 


(d)  The  Proposed    Amendment  to  Article  21 

Perhaps,  however,  after  Article  26,  the  most 
important  amendment  of  all  was  that  to  Article  21. 
The  Article  runs  as  follows  :  "  Nothing  in  this 
Covenant  shall  be  deemed  to  affect  the  validity  of 
international  engagements  such  as  treaties  of 
arbitration  or  regional  understandings  like  the 
Monroe  Doctrine  for  securing  the  maintenance  of 
peace."  To  which  the  Czecho-Slovak  Govern- 
ment proposed  to  add : 

"  Agreements  between  members  of  the  League 
tending  to  define  or  complete  the  engagements 
contained  in  the  Covenant  for  the  maintenance  of 
peace  or  the  promotion  of  international  co-opera- 
tion, may  not  only  be  approved  by  the  League, 
but  also  promoted  and  negotiated  under  its 
auspices,  provided  these  agreements  are  not  in- 
consistent with  the  terms  of  the  Covenant. 

"  Special  Conferences   of  the   members  of  the 


THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  67 

League   concerned   may   be   summoned   for  this 
purpose  by  the  Council  or  by  the  Assembly." 

This  project,  which  was  obviously  due  to  Dr. 
Benesh,  was  wise  and  statesmanlike.  He  had 
concluded  agreements  with  Rumania  and  the 
Serb-Croat-Slovene  state  for  enforcing  the  Austrian, 
Hungarian  and  Bulgarian  Treaties.  These  are 
known  as  the  "  Little  Entente."  Dr.  Benesh 
thought  small  leagues  or  alliances  inevitable  and 
preferred  them  to  be  negotiated  under  the  auspices, 
and  thus  to  some  extent  under  the  control,  of  the 
League.  It  seems  that  this  was  a  sound  pro- 
posal. China  had  formulated,  but  did  not  press, 
an  amendment  to  remove  the  phrase  "  regional 
understandings,"  or  to  add  a  proviso  that  such 
understandings  were  not  to  be  detrimental  to 
the  interests  and  rights  of  other  members  of  the 
League  not  parties  to  them.  Dr.  Benesh's  amend- 
ment would  have  provided  for  the  latter.  It 
was  based  on  the  realisation  of  the  unpalatable 
fact  that  a  general  league  had,  in  effect,  broken 
down,  and  that  ententes  and  alliances  were  growing 
up  within  it.  Dr.  Benesh  proposed  to  deal  with 
"  leagues  within  the  League "  by  making  the 
Assembly  approve  of  them.  This  suggestion  was 
eminently  wise  and  practical.  It  meant  that 
certain  groups  of  states  had  regional  interests  and 
that  these  should  be  pursued  under  the  aegis  of 
the  League.  It  is  almost  a  federalist  principle, 
and  was  emphasised  at  the  Barcelona  Conference 
on  Transit  in  March-April  of  1920.  It  found 


68  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

support  both  among  many  members  of  the  League 
and  in  the  Press.  On  the  whole,  however,  the 
First  Committee  decided  that  the  time  was  not 
ripe  for  this  interesting  proposal  to  be  practically 
accepted. 


MINORITIES   AND  MANDATES 

Two  of  the  noblest  functions  of  the  League  are 
the  protection  of  those  placed  under  alien  rule — 
whether  they  be  the  backward  races  of  mankind 
or  relatively  civilised  racial  minorities.  The  task 
is  in  each  case  one  of  the  greatest  delicacy  and 
difficulty,  and  one  which  the  League  is  particularly 
qualified  to  undertake,  for  it  demands  permanent 
supervision  by  an  expert  staff  and  the  collection 
and  systemisation  of  information.  Such  tasks 
can  best  be  undertaken  by  a  neutral  and  inter- 
national body,  and  it  is,  in  fact,  of  considerable 
interest  that  the  member  of  the  Secretariat  dealing 
with  Minorities  is  M.  Colban,  a  Scandinavian,  and 
the  one  dealing  with  Mandates  Professor  W.  E. 
Rappard,  a  Switzer,  whilst  the  majority  of  the 
Permanent  Mandates  Commission  is  composed  of 
representatives  of  powers  not  directly  interested. 

I.  MINORITIES  l 
(a)  Previous  Precedents 

The   position   as   regards   protection   of  racial 
Minorities  is  a  curious  one.     Ever  since  1830,  as 

1  Vide  an  excellent  article  in  History  of  Peace  Conference, 
vol.  v.,  chap,  ii. 


70    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

the  liberation  of  the  Balkan  States  proceeded,  the 
Great  Powers  had  pursued  the  practice  of  not 
recognising  new  states  like  Greece,  Rumania, 
etc.,  without  exacting  from  them  pledges  in  the 
form  of  international  agreements  to  protect  the 
racial  or  religious  minorities  acquired  by  these 
new,  but  not  always  highly  civilised,  states.  In 
origin  the  aim  was  to  protect  Mohammedans 
against  the  Christian  bigotry  of  the  newly-formed 
states.  But,  as  Greece  hated  Slavs,  and  vice  versa, 
and  as  every  Balkan  race  hated  the  Jews,  pro- 
visions for  protecting  other  races  were  gradually 
inserted.  A  practically  complete  protective 
system,  guaranteed  by  the  Great  Powers,  had 
been  evolved  and  was  endorsed  by  the  Congress 
of  Berlin  in  1878  and  applied  to  Greece,  Servia, 
Rumania  and  Bulgaria.  The  Sultan  was  also 
induced  to  give  a  general  undertaking  to  protect 
his  Christian  subjects.  The  Balkan  war  of 
1912-3  added  new  territory  to  the  Balkan  States, 
but,  though  they  undertook  no  new  obligation 
for  protecting  the  new  racial  minorities  they 
acquired,  it  is  clear  that  the  Congress  of  Berlin 
arrangements  were  still  regarded  as  in  force. 

(b)  Minorities  Treaties  Agreed  upon  by  the 
Peace  Conference 

At  the  Peace  Conference  in  1919  all  the  enlarged 
states  of  Central  and  East  Europe,  like  Rumania, 
the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  kingdom,  and  Greece,  and 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          71 

the  new  states,  like  Poland  and  Czecho-Slovakia, 
received  immense  territories  and  large  blocks  of 
alien  races  and  religions.  Racial  passions  were 
so  heated  in  the  war  that  it  was  clearly  the  duty 
of  the  principal  powers,  who  had  conquered  and 
could  dispose  of  these  territories,  to  exact  pledges 
from  these  respective  countries  before  handing 
over  to  them  the  alien  populations.  A  series  of 
Minorities  Treaties  was  thereupon  prepared. 
Czecho-Slovakia — to  her  very  great  honour — 
made  no  difficulty  about  signing  her  Treaty. 
Greece  made  very  little,  and  Poland  was  not  in 
a  position  to  resist,  because  she  was  presented 
with  the  necessity  of  signing  a  pledge  to  protect 
her  minorities  at  the  same  time  as  she  received 
recognition  of  her  existence  by  international  agree- 
ment in  the  Treaty  of  Versailles.  The  Polish 
Minorities  Treaty  only  came  into  force  on  January 
10,  1920.  Rumania  and  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene 
state  made  a  great  resistance,  and  they  did  not 
finally  surrender  and  sign  their  respective  Minorities 
Treaties  until  December,  1919.  The  Czecho- 
slovak,1 the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  and  Rumanian 
Minorities  Treaties  apparently  came  into  force 
before  the  end  of  1920.  But  the  Council  of  the 
League — curiously  enough — appears  to  have  held 


1  By  this  time  the  Serb-Croat-Slovenes,  the  Czecho-Slovaks 
and  Rumanians  had  all  ratified,  and  two  of  the  four  principal 
powers  in  each  case.  As  there  were  no  special  conditions  of 
ratification  inserted  in  these  treaties,  these  would  appear 
sufficient. 


72  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

that  the  Rumanian  Treaty  was  not  in  force  until 
the  summer  of  1921. 

(c)  Procedure  as  Regards  Protection  of 
Minorities 

It  is  obvious  that  an  international  guarantee  for 
the  Protection  of  Minorities  is  very  difficult  to 
enforce.  All  the  Treaties  declare  such  protection 
to  be  "an  object  of  international  concern,"  and 
no  such  obligations  can  be  modified  without  the 
consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Council  of  the  League.1 
At  the  same  time  it  is  quite  clear  that,  unless  the 
matter  is  very  carefully  handled,  well-intentioned 
busybodies  or  ill-intentioned  mischief-makers 
might  make  unfounded  accusations  against  a 
Government  with  impunity.  The  provision  in 
these  Treaties  that  a  member  of  the  Council  of  the 
League  has  the  right  to  draw  the  attention  of  the 
Council  to  "  any  infraction,  or  danger  of  infraction, 
of  any  of  these  obligations,"  does  not  entirely 
meet  the  case.  This  does  not  prevent  a  false  or 
partisan  accusation  being  made  against  a  state, 
and  the  original  story  may  get  a  start  of  the 
denial.  To  avoid  these  difficulties  a  procedure, 
suggested  originally  at  Brussels,  October  22,  1920, 
was  adopted  and  extended  to  Czecho-Slovakia 

1  By  an  interesting  provision  in  all  these  Treaties,  e.g.,  Art. 
12,  Rumanian  Treaty,  "  the  United  States,  the  British  Empire, 
France,  Italy  and  Japan  agree  not  to  withhold  their  absent  from 
any  of  these  Articles  which  is  in  due  form  assented  to  by  a 
majority  of  the  Council  of  the  League  of  Nations." 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          78 

and  Poland  by  the  Council  on  June  27,  1921. 
Petitions  concerning  protection  of  religious  and 
racial  minorities  from  petitioners,  other  than 
members  of  the  League,  are  to  be  communicated 
to  the  State  concerned.  Within  three  weeks  the 
state  concerned  must  answer  the  petition  or 
declare  that  it  has  no  comment  to  make.  It  is 
only  then  that  the  petition  will  be  communicated 
by  the  Council  to  the  Members  of  the  League 
generally.  If  the  state  concerned  wishes  to 
submit  comments,  a  further  period  of  two  months 
is  permitted  it  and  the  petition  with  the  comments 
will  then  be  transmitted  to  the  members  of  the 
League.  Czecho-Slovakia  and  Poland  immediately 
adopted  this  procedure.  The  Serb-Croat-Slovene 
state  refused  to  adopt  it,  and  preferred  the  pro- 
cedure of  October  22,  1920,  which  M.  Spalaikovio" 
expressed  to  the  Assembly  as  follows  on  September 
9  :  "  We  accept  the  position  that  the  Secretary- 
General  should  inform  all  the  members,  who  are 
represented  at  the  Council,  of  the  petition,  but 
we  cannot  accept  the  position  that  such  com- 
munications should  be  circulated  to  any  member 
of  the  League,  because  it  is  impossible  for  us  to 
control  the  consequences  of  such  widespread 
publicity." 

The  matter  did  not  end  here.  Professor 
Gilbert  Murray,  third  delegate  for  South 
Africa,  brought  forward  a  motion  on  September 
12,  asking  for  a  "  Permanent  Commission  to 
consider  and  report  upon  complaints  addressed 


74  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

to  the  League  on  this  matter,  and,  where  necessary, 
to  make  enquiries  on  the  spot."  This  would 
have  represented  a  considerable  advance  even  on 
the  procedure  adopted  by  Poland  and  Czecho- 
slovakia. The  proposal  was  referred  to  a  Com- 
mittee, which  finally  asked  Professor  Murray  to 
withdraw  his  motion  (which  he  did),  and  affirmed 
the  procedure  of  the  Resolution  of  the  Council  of 
October  25,  1920.  This  enables  petitions  to  be 
considered  by  the  residents  and  two  members  of 
the  Council,  and  enquired  into,  to  see  if  there  is 
infraction  or  danger  of  infraction  of  the  clauses 
of  the  Treaties  for  the  protection  of  Minorities. 
Professor  Murray's  action,  though  withdrawn,  had 
served  the  useful  purpose  of  enabling  the  Assembly 
(and  incidentally  the  public)  to  take  note  of  the 
procedure  in  vogue. 

(rl)  Agreements  for  the  Protection  of  Minorities 

Negotiated  by  the  League.   Finland  and 

Albania 

By  a  resolution  of  the  First  Assembly  of  Decem- 
ber 15,  1920,  it  was  provided  that,  "  in  the  event 
of  Albania,  the  Baltic  and  Caucasian  States 
being  admitted  to  the  League,  the  Assembly  request 
that  they  should  have  the  necessary  measures  to 
enforce  the  principles  of  the  Minorities  Treaties, 
and  that  they  should  arrange  with  the  Council 
the  details  required  to  carry  this  object  into  effect." 
Albania  and  Finland  were  admitted  as  new  states 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          75 

by  the  First  Assembly,  and  it  became  necessary 
to  put  this  resolution  into  effect  with  regard  to 
them.  The  problem  was  a  new  one,  for  the 
previous  Minorities  Treaties  had  been  negotiated 
between  the  Principal  Powers  and  the  states 
concerned.  It  was  only  when  the  Minorities 
Treaties  came  into  force  that  the  League  became 
their  guardians.  In  the  case  of  Albania  and 
Finland,  the  League  negotiated  everything  from 
the  first.  As,  however,  the  League  is  neither  a 
state  nor  a  super-state,  it  cannot  negotiate  a 
treaty  with  anyone,  and  had  to  be  content  with 
extracting  a  solemn  and  signed  declaration  from 
Albania.  Finland  escaped  very  lightly.  The 
Council  reported  that  the  Constitutional  Law  of 
Finland  contained  full  stipulations  covering  all 
that  was  demanded  for  the  protection  of  religious, 
racial  or  linguistic  Minorities  in  the  ordinary 
treaties.  The  only  exception  to  this  was  in 
regard  to  the  Aaland  Islands,  whose  Swedish 
population  had  been  specifically  placed  under  the 
guarantee  of  the  League  by  a  resolution  of  the 
Council  (June  27,  1921),  which  also  provided  in 
certain  circumstances  for  action  to  be  taken  by 
the  League.  Generally  speaking,  the  Council  held 
that  the  position  of  Finland,  as  regards  Minorities, 
was  quite  satisfactory  (Resolution,  October  2, 
1921).  As  a  whole,  this  was  a  generous  view  to 
take.  It  appears  that  only  in  1918  were  laws 
passed  putting  the  Jews  on  an  equality  with  other 
citizens,  and,  under  the  circumstances,  a  declaration 


76  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

might  have  been  more  satisfactory  than  a  general 
assurance  of  this  kind.  If  a  declaration  had  been 
made  by  Finland  to  the  League,  it  could  not  have 
been  abrogated  in  a  hurry.  But  an  anti-Semitic 
wave  in  Finland  might  cause  a  law  to  be  repealed 
in  a  hurry.  The  existence  of  a  declaration  would 
have  enabled  a  tolerant  or  liberal  ministry  in 
Finland  to  avoid  giving  way  speedily  to  mob- 
pressure.  Without  such  an  instrument  they  may 
be  helpless. 

The  question  of  Albania  offered  some  difficulty, 
for  the  Greek  Minority  in  Albania  is  strong  in 
culture  and  vehement  in  national  feeling.  The 
Greeks  demanded,  therefore,  that  very  special 
protection  should  be  given  to  their  Minority  in 
Albania.  They  particularly  demanded  that  Greece 
should  have  a  right  to  complain  direct  to  the 
Council  in  such  case,  instead  of  having  to  get  a 
member  of  the  Council  to  make  her  complaint  for 
her.  It  was  not  felt  possible  to  accede  to  this 
request,  but,  by  putting  together  all  the  different 
devices  for  the  protection  of  Minorities  in  any 
Treaty,  reasonable  security  was  given  to  the 
Greeks.  Albania  signed  a  Declaration  on  Sep- 
tember 22,  1921,  which  was,  in  effect,  a  Minorities 
Treaty.  Apart  from  the  general  provisions,  there 
were  several  interesting  articles.  One  provided 
that  "  an  electoral  system  giving  due  consideration 
to  the  rights  of  racial,  religious  and  linguistic 
Minorities  will  be  applied  in  Albania."  Another 
provided  that "  within  six  months  from  the  date  of 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          77 

the  present  Declaration  detailed  information  will 
be  presented  to  the  Council  of  the  League  of 
Nations  with  regard  to  the  legal  status  of  the 
religious  communities,  churches,  convents,  schools, 
voluntary  establishments  and  associations  of  racial, 
religious  and  linguistic  Minorities.  The  Albanian 
Government  will  take  into  account  any  advice  it 
might  receive  from  the  League  of  Nations  with 
regard  to  this  question."  It  was  also  stated  at 
the  same  time,  though  not  inserted  in  the  Declara- 
tion, that  Albania  would  not  object  to  a  commission 
of  enquiry  or  inspection  being  despatched  by  the 
League,  if  it  was  deemed  necessary.  It  was, 
however,  provided  in  the  Declaration  that  any 
dispute  between  a  member  of  the  Council  and 
Albania  should  be  a  dispute  of  an  international 
character  under  Article  14  of  the  Covenant,  and 
should  be  referred,  on  the  demand  of  either  party, 
to  the  Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice, 
whose  decision  shall  be  final,  and  have  the  same 
force  and  effect  as  an  award  under  Article  13  of 
the  Covenant.  A  similar  article  exists  under  all 
the  Minorities  Treaties  as  such.1 

(c)    Germany  and  the  Polish  Minorities 
Treaty 

Hitherto  no  Power  of  the  first  rank  has  been 
asked  to  sign  Minorities  Treaties.    It  is  a  curious 

1  Declarations  similar  to  the  Albanian  will  have,  in  due  course, 
to  be  extracted  from  Esthonia,  Latvia  and  Lithuania. 


78  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

fact  that,  when  Italy  acquired  large  new  territories 
in  the  'fifties  and  'sixties,  no  such  stipulations 
were  demanded  by  the  Great  Powers,  nor  were 
they  in  1919.  But  the  result  of  the  Upper  Silesian 
award  has  necessitated  a  change  in  this  policy. 
In  making  a  political  division  of  this  territory, 
provision  was  also  made  for  an  Economic  Union 
for  a  period  of  fifteen  years.  In  the  Polish  zone 
of  Upper  Silesia,  Poland  was  bound  by  her 
Minorities  Treaty  to  give  all  rights  and  equality 
of  treatment  to  German  nationals,  whereas  Ger- 
many was  not  so  bound  to  respect  the  rights  of 
Polish  nationals  in  the  German  zone.  Hence  the 
Council  of  the  League  recommended,  and  the 
Council  of  Ambassadors  subsequently  decreed, 
that  the  principal  parts  of  the  Polish  Minorities 
Treaty  should  be  subscribed  to  by  the  German 
Government — "  at  least  for  the  transitional  period 
of  fifteen  years  ...  as  regards  these  parts  of 
Upper  Silesia  definitely  recognised  as  part  of 
Germany."  This  was  demanded  by  "  the  prin- 
ciples of  equity  and  the  maintenance  of  the 
economic  life  of  Upper  Silesia."  This  ar- 
rangement was  to  be  embodied  in  the  Polish- 
German  Convention,  which  was  to  be  placed 
under  the  guarantee  of  the  League  of  Nations 
in  the  same  way  as  the  Polish  Minorities 
Treaty.1 


1  Cf.  Chapter  VII.,  Sect.  g. 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          79 

(/)    Execution  of  the  Minorities  Treaties 

The  practical  outcome  as  to  how  far  Minorities 
Treaties  have  been  rendered  effective  must  now 
be  stated.  Czecho-Slovakia  has  done  the  most 
up  to  date  to  carry  out  her  Minorities  Treaty. 
She  has  embodied  some  of  the  provisions  in  a 
Language-Law,  and  various  embittered  complaints 
made  by  Germans  in  Czecho-Slovakia  have  failed 
to  date  to  make  out  any  substantial  grievance. 
Further,  M.  Osusky  delighted  the  Assembly  (Sep- 
tember 15)  by  explaining  in  detail  the  measures 
taken  by  his  Government  in  the  autonomous 
province  of  Ruthenia,  to  safeguard  the  interests 
of  the  Ruthenes  who  live  there.  Under  Hungary 
there  were  no  State  officials,  and  only  15  public 
functionaries,  of  Ruthenian  race.  Now  there  are 
20  out  of  54  state  functionaries  who  are  Ruthenes, 
including  the  Governor.  Of  other  public  func- 
tionaries there  are  91  of  Ruthenian  race.  Under 
Hungary  there  were  15  schools,  now  there  are  511, 
teaching  the  Ruthenian  tongue.  That  seems 
enough  to  say  about  Ruthenia.  In  Czecho- 
slovakia as  a  whole  the  German  and  Magyar 
population  numbers  just  under  29  per  cent.  Their 
share  of  primary  and  secondary  schools,  as  well  as 
of  industrial  and  technical  institutes  and  univer- 
sities is,  in  each  case,  slightly  over  30  per  cent. 
In  addition  the  electors  have  shown  clearly  that 
the  system  of  proportional  voting  is  fairly 
applied. 


80  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

No  other  country  can  boast  so  good  a  record  as 
this.     The    data    are   insufficient    at    present   to 
ascertain  the  facts  about  the  treatment  of  Minorities 
elsewhere.    There  have  been  complaints,  of  course, 
in   several   countries.    But   there   are   only  two 
solid  points  which  stand  out.    Greece  has  signed 
her  Minorities  Treaty  but  has  refused  to  observe 
it  until  the  Turkish  Treaty  is  in  force.    This  is 
sufficiently  disagreeable,  but  there  is  worse  to  be 
recorded.     Rumania    has    dispersed   the    Magyar 
university  and  professors  of  Koloszvar  (Cluj).    She 
has  established  a  German  faculty  in  the  University, 
in  addition  to  the  Rumanian,  but  has  at  present 
made  no  provision  for  the  teaching  of  Hungarian. 
It  is  improbable  that  this,  or  any  other  flagrant 
breach  of  the   Minorities   Treaties,   can    remain 
unobserved  by  the  League.    Those  who  denounce 
the  Minorities    Treaties  as  worthless  should  re- 
member the  resistance  to  signing  them  made  by 
Rumania  and  by  the    Serb-Croat-Slovene  state. 
If  they  were  merely  worthless  scraps  of  paper 
why  should  these  Powers  have  objected  to  signing 
them  ?    Again,  it  is  evident  from  the  utterances 
and  actions  of  their  statesmen  that  these  countries 
thoroughly  understand  the  force  of  publicity  and 
the  importance  of  making  their  professions  square 
with  their  practice.    These  considerations  make  it 
clear  that  the  Council  of  the  League  has  consider- 
able powers,  if  and  when  it  decides  to  use  them. 
Moreover,  if  matters  are  pushed  a  Voutrance  the 
Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice  would 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          81 

have    to    pronounce    judgment,    and   that    is   a 
verdict    from    which    any    sinning    state    might 

shrink. l 

II.  MANDATES 
(a)  General 

The  whole  question  of  Mandates  is  still  a  most 
serious  and  very  largely  an  unfinished  one.  The 
situation  at  the  meeting  of  the  first  Assembly  was 
that,  after  a  considerable  time,  the  Council  received 
and  defined  the  C  Mandates.2  The  scope  of  these 
is  thus  indicated : 

C.  "  There  are  territories,  such  as  South- West 
Africa  and  certain  of  the  South  Pacific  Islands, 
which,  owing  to  the  sparseness  of  their  population, 
or  their  small  size,  or  their  remoteness  from  the 
centres  of  civilisation,  or  their  geographical  con- 
tiguity to  the  territory  of  the  Mandatory,  and 
other  circumstances,  can  be  best  administered 
under  the  laws  of  the  Mandatory  as  integral  por- 
tions of  its  territory,  subject  to  the  safeguards 
above  mentioned  in  the  interests  of  the  indigenous 
population"  (Art.  22  of  Covenant  of  League). 

1  The  four  enemy  Powers  of  Austria,  Hungary,  Bulgaria  and 
Turkey  have  all  had  clauses  for  protecting  Minorities  insetted 
in  their  Treaties. 

2  The  Powers  to  which  C  Mandates  over  ex-German  territory 
were  allotted  were  as   follows  :    German   Pacific   possessions 
south   of  Equator  (Australia),  except   German    Samoa   (New 
7<ealand)  and  Nauru  (Great  Britain) ;  German  Pacific  possessions 
north  of  Equator  (Japan) ;   German  South -West  Africa  (Union 
of  Africa). 

F 


82  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

The  Japanese  Government  put  in  a  dignified 
protest  as  to  discrimination  against  Japanese 
subjects  in  mandated  territories.  At  the  same 
time  the  drafts  of  some  of  the  A  and  B  Mandates 
had  been  forwarded  to  the  Council.1  These  are 
defined  as  follows  : 

A.  "  Certain  communities  formerly  belonging 

to  the  Turkish  Empire  have  reached  a 
stage  of  development  where  their  ex- 
istence as  independent  nations  can  be 
provisionally  recognised  subject  to  the 
rendering  of  administrative  advice  and 
assistance  by  a  Mandatory  until  such 
time  as  they  are  able  to  stand  alone. 
The  wishes  of  these  communities  must 
be  a  principal  consideration  in  the 
selection  of  the  Mandatory." 

B.  "  Other  peoples,  especially  those  of  Central 

Africa,  are  at  such  a  stage  that  the 
Mandatory  must  be  responsible  for  the 
administration  of  the  territory  under 
conditions  which  will  guarantee  freedom 
of  conscience  or  religion,  subject  only 
to  the  maintenance  of  public  order  and 

1  Allocation  was  as  follows  : 

A  Mandates  :   Syria  and  Lebanon  (France). 

Mesopotamia  and  Palestine  (Great  Britain). 

B  Mandates :   East    Africa,    Togo     and     Cameroons,    part 

(Great  Britain). 

Togo  and  Cameroons,  part  (France). 
East  Africa,  part  (Belgium). 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES         83 

morals,  the  prohibition  of  abuses  such 
as  the  slave  trade,  the  arms  traffic  and 
the  liquor  traffic,  and  the  prevention  of 
the  establishment  of  fortifications  or 
military  and  naval  bases  and  of  military 
training  of  the  natives  for  other  than 
police  purposes  and  the  defence  of 
territory,  and  will  also  secure  equal 
opportunities  for  the  trade  and  com- 
merce of  other  Members  of  the  League  " 
(Art.  22  of  Covenant). 

Postponement  of  the  consideration  of  these 
was  suggested  both  by  the  British  and  Japanese 
Governments.  Finally,  on  February  23,  1921, 
the  United  States,  in  one  of  the  last  of  President 
Wilson's  despatches,  protested  to  the  Council  of 
the  League  against  a  definition  of  the  Mandates 
without  previously  consulting  the  United  States. 
He  laid  stress  on  three  points  :  first,  that  the  Island 
of  Yap  (C  Mandate)  had  been  allocated  to  Japan 
without  the  consent  of  the  United  States  and 
against  its  wishes  ;  second,  that  the  draft  Mandates 
should  be  submitted  to  the  United  States  before 
definition  by  the  Council ;  third,  that  there 
should  be  free  and  equal  opportunities  for  trade 
for  all  parties  in  all  mandated  territories.  The 
last  was  a  pretty  severe  blow  at  the  C  Mandates, 
which  permitted,  as  in  the  case  of  Nauru,  the 
establishment  of  state  monopolies  by  the  state 
(in  that  case  the  British  Government)  to  whom 


84  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

the  Mandate  was  entrusted.1  As  a  result  of  all 
this,  further  consideration  was  postponed  till  the 
League  meeting  in  September.  As  Mr.  Harding 
had  come  into  power  the  League  invitation  to 
the  United  States  to  send  a  representative  to  the 
next  session  of  the  Council  remained  unanswered. 

(b)  Powers  of  the  Council  of  the  League  and 
of  the  Permanent  Mandates  Commission 

Meanwhile,  however,  Sir  Eric  Drummond,  the 
Secretary-General,  in  an  interview  reported  in  the 
Times  of  April  7,  took  occasion  to  expound  pub- 
licly the  powers  of  the  League  in  respect  to  Man- 
dates. The  right  to  appoint  the  Mandatory 
Powers  and  to  determine  their  territories  rested 
with  the  Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers 
who  had  acquired  the  sovereignty  of  the  over-sea 
possessions  of  Germany  by  the  Treaty  of  Ver- 
sailles. A  paragraph  of  Article  22  denned  their 
duties  as  follows  : 

"  In  every  case  of  Mandate,  the  Mandatory  shall 
render  to  the  Council  an  annual  report  in  reference 
to  the  territory  committed  to  its  charge. 

"  The  degree  of  authority,  control,  or  administra- 
tion to  be  exercised  by  the  Mandatory  shall,  if 
not  previously  agreed  upon  by  the  members  of  the 

1  Vide  a  severe  criticism  of  the  British  policy,  House  of 
Commons,  June  36,  1921.  This  is,  however,  not  the  case  with 
A  and  B  Mandates.  The  latter  stipulates  for  equal  commercial 
opportunities  for  other  members  of  the  League,  though  not  for 
the  U.S.A. 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          85 

League,  be  explicitly  defined  in  each  case  by  the 
Council. 

"  A  permanent  Commission  shall  be  constituted 
to  receive  and  examine  the  annual  reports  of  the 
Mandatories  and  to  advise  the  Council  on  all 
matters  relating  to  the  observance  of  the  Man- 
dates." 

The  Council  had  interpreted  this  as  meaning 
that  in  theory  they  had  the  right  (in  the  absence 
of  any  convention  between  these  members)  to 
regulate  the  position  of  the  Mandatory.  In  prac- 
tice they  had  considered  that  the  Principal  Powers 
should  present  to  them  draft  Mandates  (which 
they  had  done  in  the  C  Class),  and  that  the 
Council  was  to  confine  its  attention  to  seeing 
that  these  drafts  were  in  accordance  with  Article 
22,  and  to  undertake  to  alter  them  if  they  were 
not. 

The  Permanent  Mandates  Commission,  which 
was  to  be  constituted,  had  not,  however,  the 
power  to  alter  or  control  the  expenditure  incurred 
in  administering  mandated  territory.  They  had 
simply  the  power  to  examine  the  annual  reports, 
to  offer  observations  on  them  to  the  representative 
of  the  mandatory  power  concerned,  and  to  com- 
municate them,  together  with  his  comments,  to 
the  Council  of  the  League.  But  neither  the 
Permanent  Commission  nor  the  Council  had  the 
authority  to  impose  on  any  Mandatory  Power  any 
alteration  in  the  terms  of  the  Mandate  once 
determined. 


86  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

This  refreshing  dose  of  common  sense  made 
the  position  clear  to  the  general  public.  In  Great 
Britain  the  wildest  ideas  as  to  the  League's  powers 
had  prevailed,  and  the  extreme  enthusiasts  were 
now  disillusioned.  The  League  was  not  to  govern 
millions  of  men,  to  rule  and  to  protect  them  from 
crime  and  militarism.  It  was  only  to  say  they 
were  so  protected.  Meanwhile  the  Permanent 
Mandates  Commission  was  established  on  February 
22.  It  consisted  of  nine  members,  of  whom  the 
majority  were  not  representatives  of  Mandatory 
Powers,  one  of  whom  was  a  woman.1 

(c)  The  Letter  of  the  United  States,  end  of 
August 

Just  before  the  Assembly  met,  the  United  States 
did  send  a  reply  on  the  question  of  Mandates, 
which  was  of  a  highly  important  and  highly 
confidential  character.  Its  contents  have  not 
been  made  public,  but  it  is  usually  supposed  that 
the  following  summary  by  a  brilliant  journalist 
is  an  adequate  one  :  2 

"  The  contents  of  her  Note  have  been  known 
in  certain  circles  in  London  for  ten  days  or  more, 
and  I  can  indicate  broadly  its  nature. 


1  Beau  (France),  Ormsby-Gore  (Great  Britain),  d'Audradc 
(Portugal),  Pierre  Orts  (Belgium),  Yanagida  (Japan),  Madame 
Anna  Bugge-Wicksell  (Sweden),  Van  Rees  (Holland),  Theodoli 
(Italy).  Governor  Cameron  Forbes  (U.S.A.)  was  invited,  but 
declined,  and  was  replaced  by  M.  Ramon  Pina  y  Milles. 

z  H.  Wilson  Harris,  Daily  News,  Sept,  5. 


87 

"  The  United  States  Government : 

(1)  Reaffirms  its  right  to  be  consulted  as  to 

the  disposition  of  any  ex-German  pos- 
sessions. 

(2)  Argues  that  though  it  was  never  at  war 

with  Turkey,  it  is  entitled  to  an  equal 
voice  here  because  without  American 
help  against  Germany  Turkey  would 
never  have  been  defeated. 

(3)  Asks   that    wherever    equality    of  trade 

opportunity  is  secured  under  Mandate 
to  all  members  of  the  League  America 
shall  be  put  on  the  same  footing. 

(4)  Proposes   that   in   Syria,    Palestine,   and 

Mesopotamia  the  Capitulations  shall 
be  maintained  till  a  new  and  effective 
Government  is  in  existence. 

(5)  Claims  that  no  Mandate  shall  be  revised 

without  the  consent  of  America." 

This  reply  agrees  well  with  the  tenor  of  the 
whole  American  attitude  and  obviously  was  a  great 
embarrassment  to  the  League. 

(d)  Action  in  the  Assembly 

On  September  8  Lord  Robert  Cecil  proposed  a 
draft  Resolution  to  the  Assembly,  regretting 
the  delay  in  the  definition  of  the  Mandates  A  and 
B,  admitting  that  the  Council  was  not  responsible 


88  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

for  it,  but  requesting  a  definition  of  the  Mandates 
forthwith.  This  was  referred  to  a  sub-committee, 
which  reported  to  Committee  No.  VI.  on  September 
19.  They  endorsed  the  first  part  of  Lord  Robert 
Cecil's  motion,  but  expressed  the  view  that  the 
United  States'  attitude  rendered  further  delay 
desirable.  They  thought  that  the  A  Mandates 
(Mesopotamia,  Syria,  etc.)  depended  on  the 
Turkish  Treaty  being  ratified,  and  therefore  could 
not  be  proceeded  with.  But  the  B  Mandates 
(East  Africa,  Cameroons,  etc.)  were  different, 
for  they  depended  on  the  Treaty  of  Versailles 
which  was  in  force,  and  had  been  before  the  Council 
since  the  beginning  of  the  year.  It  suggested  that 
the  Council  should  approve  the  application  of  the 
Mandate  system  to  Togoland  and  the  Cameroons, 
and  should  recognise  the  Franco-British  declara- 
tions of  July  10, 1919,  as  decisive  of  their  respective 
spheres.  The  Council  should  further  acquaint  the 
Mandatory  Powers  that,  subject  to  modifications 
in  detail,  they  thought  the  B  Mandates  did 
express  "  the  high  objects  which  the  Covenant 
has  in  view,  and  lay  down,  in  a  spirit  in  harmony 
with  that  of  the  Covenant,  safeguards  for  the 
rights  of  all  members  of  the  League." 

On  the  20th  this  report  was  submitted  for 
approval  to  a  public  meeting  of  the  sixth  com- 
mittee. Lord  Robert  Cecil  made  some  serious 
criticisms  as  regards  British  draft  B  Mandates : 
that  there  was  no  period  fixed  for  suppression 
of  domestic  slavery,  and  that  there  was  an 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          89 

insufficient  prohibition  of  the  liquor  traffic.1  He 
believed,  however,  that  on  the  whole  the  British 
B  Mandates,  and  "  doubtless  also  the  French," 
conformed  to  the  spirit  of  the  Covenant.  He 
wished  to  alter  the  resolution  so  as  to  enforce  the 
defining  of  the  B  Mandates  at  once.  After  various 
speeches  a  serious  passage  occurred  between  Mr. 
Fisher  as  British  delegate  and  Lord  Robert  as 
South  African,  the  former  declining  to  accept  the 
latter's  proposal.  Finally  Lord  Robert  offered 
not  to  insist  on  his  point  of  view  "  if  Mr.  Fisher 
could  assure  him  that  the  Council  would  at  once 
ask  the  Powers  provisionally  entrusted  with 
Mandates  to  submit  reports  to  it  in  conformity 
with  the  present  draft  Mandates."  Mr.  Fisher 
answered  that  there  was  no  legally  binding  obliga- 
tion, but  that  the  British  Government  would  not 
only  submit  reports,  but  would  give  the  permanent 
Mandates  Commission  all  the  information  it  might 
require.  M.  Reynald  (France)  gave  the  same 
assurance  and  was  followed  by  M.  Poullet  of 
Belgium.2  This  was  a  great  triumph  of  moral 
pressure,  and  cleared  away  from  the  Mandatory 
Powers  the  dubious  atmosphere  in  which  they  had 
hitherto  worked.  It  was  not  pleasant,  even  if 
legal,  to  administer  territories  with  a  draft  Mandate 

1  M.  Reynald  (France)  pointed  out  that  total  prohibition 
sometimes  had  bad  results  with  natives.  Sir  James  Allen  (New 
Zealand)  said  it  led  some  natives  to  brew  alcohol  from  pineapples 
with  deleterious  results .  The  latter  speech  was  in  the  Assembly, 
Sept.  23. 

1  Some  anxiety  exists  as  to  the  question  of  military  service 
in  French  Mandated  areas. 


under  "  a  sacred  trust,"  when  the  supervising 
authority  knew  nothing  about  it.  On  the  whole 
therefore,  in  thus  obtaining  an  informal  super- 
vision by  the  Council,  Lord  Robert  secured  a  notable 
triumph.  The  resolutions,  as  proposed  by  the 
sub-committee,  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly  on 
the  23rd,  and  in  the  first  days  of  October  the 
Mandates  Commission  met. 

In  the  Mandates  Debate  (September  23)  Dr. 
Nansen,  the  Chairman  of  the  sub-committee,  lent 
his  great  weight  to  emphasising  the  defects  in  the 
B  Mandates,  which  Lord  Robert  had  pointed  out. 
Lord  Robert  himself  laid  great  stress  on  the 
Mandatory  Powers  "  having  agreed  to  answer 
any  question  which  the  Mandates  Commission 
may  ask  them  about  their  administration."  He 
claimed  with  some  justice  that  this  practically 
amounted  to  setting  up  the  B  Mandate  system. 
He  finally  defined  as  its  essence  the  two  principles 
of  not  exploiting  the  native,  and  of  permitting 
free  commercial  intercourse.  M.  Bourgeois  also 
spoke,  and,  as  always,  was  listened  to  with  deep 
respect.  An  interesting  speech  was  that  of  the 
delegate  of  Haiti,  who  spoke  perfect  French.  He 
made  the  valuable  suggestion  that  a  native  should 
be  associated  with  the  Mandates  Commission,  and 
the  complimentary  admission,  "  I  wish  further  to 
say,  in  the  name  of  all  coloured  races,  and  par- 
ticularly of  the  black  races,  that  they  have  con- 
fidence in  the  League  of  Nations."  This  formed  a 
suitable  close  to  a  debate  which  had  raised  the 


MINORITIES  AND  MANDATES          91 

whole  Mandates  question  to  a  higher  level.  People 
remembered  with  interest  that  Mr.  Balfour,  who 
now  heartily  approved  the  Second  Assembly's 
resolution,  had  protested  somewhat  vehemently 
at  the  First  Assembly's  discussing  Mandates  at  all. 
The  distance  travelled  was  evident.  Owing  to  the 
pressure  of  the  Assembly  and  of  Lord  Robert  Cecil, 
the  supervision  of  the  B  Mandates  has  really 
begun,  and  has  begun  in  a  form  to  which  the 
United  States  cannot  reasonably  object. 


VI 

THE  DISPUTE  BETWEEN  LITHUANIA  AND 
POLAND 

(a)  Ancient  History 

THE  story  of  this  dispute  goes  very  far  back  in 
the  history  of  the  two  countries.  Early  in  the 
Middle  Ages  the  Poles  became  Catholics  and 
formed  a  civilised  kingdom  constantly  subjected 
to  German  pressure  and  attacks  from  the  Teutonic 
knights.  Poland  was  in  danger  of  extinction, 
and  was  saved  by  a  marriage — Hedwige,  Queen  of 
Poland  in  her  own  right  offered  herself  and  her 
crown  to  Jagello,  the  heathen  duke  of  Lithuania, 
on  condition  he  became  a  Christian.  Hedwige 
was  already  betrothed,  but  her  scruples  are  said 
to  have  been  overcome  by  the  information  that 
Jagello  was  handsome.  If  so,  the  good  looks  of 
Jagello  were  the  salvation  of  Poland,  and  a  main 
cause  of  the  present  Polish  situation.  Jagello, 
who  was  baptised  as  Ladislas,  converted  his 
Lithuanian  people  and  brought  them  to  the  aid  of 
Poland  and  his  bride.  The  two  peoples,  fighting 
together  under  Ladislas  Jagello,  defeated  the 
Teutonic  knights,  and  slew  their  Grand  Master  at 
the  famous  first  battle  of  Tannenberg  (1410) 

92 


LITHUANIA  AND   POLAND  93 

which  was  as  fatal  to  the  Germans  as  Hindenburg's 
victory  was  to  the  Russians  in  the  late  war.  By 
this  great  victory  the  union  of  Lithuania  and 
Poland  was  consummated  and  it  was  branded 
indelibly  on  all  Polish  minds  that  Lithuania  was 
necessary  to  Poland  as  a  defence  against  Germany 
and  Russia.  It  makes  no  difference  that  condi- 
tions have  utterly  changed  since  then.  In  Polish 
eyes  five  centuries  are  but  as  yesterday. 

(b)  History  since  the  Armistice 

The  trouble  began  after  the  Armistice  in  1918. 
A  sort  of  Government  was  organised  by  the  Lithu- 
anians, which  expelled  the  Germans  from  their 
territory  but  did  not  prevent  the  Poles  from 
occupying  Vilna.  On  the  approach  of  Trotsky's 
armies  towards  the  Polish  frontier  in  1920  the 
Lithuanians  made  a  treaty  with  the  Bolsheviks, 
occupied  Vilna,  and  professed  neutrality  as  between 
Poles  and  Bolsheviks.  Neutrality  in  any  sense  or 
cause  is  not  intelligible  to  Poles  and,  after  they 
had  to  their  own  considerable  astonishment  in- 
flicted a  crushing  defeat  on  the  Bolshevik  armies 
before  Warsaw,  they  turned  to  deal  with  Lithuania. 
Hostilities  actually  began  and  were  only  sus- 
pended by  an  appeal  made  in  the  first  instance  by 
the  Polish  Government  to  the- Council  of  the 
League  on  September  5,  1920.  Attempts  were 
made  to  adjust  these  differences,  but  they  were 
gravely  injured  by  the  action  of  Zeligowski,  a 


94  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Polish  general,  who  suddenly  seized  the  town  of 
Vilna  by  a  coup  d'etat  (October  9,  1920).  Now 
the  town  of  Vilna  is  important  on  several  grounds. 
To  the  Lithuanians  it  is  their  largest  town,  their 
most  important  railway  centre,  and  their  destined 
capital.  The  Poles  see  in  it  a  Polish  island  of 
culture  amid  a  barbarous  Lithuanian  sea,  a  bulwark 
against  the  Bolsheviks,  and  a  place  memorable 
to  Poles  as  the  birthplace  of  their  greatest  national 
hero,  of  their  greatest  poet  and  of  their  present 
ruler.  To  Lithuania  Vilna  is  a  condition  of  present 
existence ;  to  Poland  it  is  a  reminder  of  past 
greatness. 

(c)  Effect  of  Zeligowski's  Coup 

The  Polish  Government  hastened  to  disavow 
Zeligowski,  but  their  disavowals  were  not  generally 
regarded  as  convincing.  The  solving  of  several 
similar  problems  has  been  attempted  in  Europe 
by  unauthorised  and  lawless  adventurers,  whom 
respectable  officials  disavow.  In  one  such  case 
a  Government  may  be  the  victim  of  its  unofficial 
supporters,  as  Italy  may  have  been  with  d'An. 
nunzio  at  Fiume,  or  Hungary  with  Bela  Kun  at 
Budapest.  But  in  the  case  of  Poland  there  have 
been  two  violent  disturbers  of  the  peace  :  Korfanty 
in  Upper  Silesia  and  Zeligowski  in  Vilna.  It 
becomes  more  difficult  in  two  such  cases  to  acquit 
the  Government  of  all  countenance  of  the  marauder 
in  question.  This  was  instinctively  felt  by  all 


LITHUANIA  AND   POLAND  95 

parties  and  greatly  embarrassed  the  situation. 
The  Polish  Government  had  announced,  as  early 
as  October,  1920,  that  it  was  about  to  put  an  end 
to  "  this  regrettable  incident,"  but  even  a  year 
later  nothing  had  been  done  in  the  matter.  An 
inter-allied  military  commission  despatched  by  the 
League  did,  however,  in  November,  1920,  procure 
the  signing  of  an  armistice  and  cessation  of  hos- 
tilities between  Zeligowski  and  the  Lithuanians. 

The  Council  of  the  League  prepared  a  solution 
by  plebiscite  to  the  two  interested  parties.  The 
plebiscite  was  to  be  taken  in  areas  east  of  the  so- 
called  "  Curzon  line,"  which  assigned  a  frontier 
to  Poland  approximately  on  ethnical  grounds. 
Thus  Lithuania  was  to  form  roughly  an  ethnic 
area,  though  some  quarter  of  a  million  Poles  would 
be  contained  in  it  in  scattered  groups,  of  which 
most  would  be  in  the  Vilna  area.  The  plebiscite 
would  show  whether,  in  addition  to  these  purely 
ethnic  Poles,  there  would  be  any  pro-Poles  who 
wished  to  join  themselves  to  Poland. l  A  condition 
of  this  plebiscite,  of  course,  was  that  Zeligowski 
should  disband  his  troops.  So  the  negotiations 
dragged  wearily  on  once  more,  until  the  Lithuanian 
delegate  declared  in  despair  before  the  Council, 
on  March  3,  1921,  that  "  his  Government  did  not 
hope  for  the  definite  regulation  of  difficulties 


1  The  Lithuanians  claimed  that  there  were  20  per  cent,  of 
Poles  in  the  Vilna  area,  the  Poles  that  there  were  60  per  cent. 
So  that  even  on  statistics  the  two  were  not  within  forty  per 
cent,  of  agreement. 


from  a  plebiscite."  The  point  of  real  difference 
was  that  the  Poles  wished  Zeligowski  and  his 
troops  to  maintain  order  while  the  plebiscite  was 
taken.  An  interesting  proposal  to  supply  an 
international  force  for  this  purpose  fell  to  the 
ground,  and  both  sides  refused  to  demobilise  their 
forces.  One  cannot  blame  the  Lithuanians  for 
this,  but,  tactically,  they  would  have  done  better 
to  demobilise.  Their  forces  were  much  inferior 
to  the  Poles,  and,  in  case  of  actual  fighting,  they 
would  have  been  easily  beaten.  Consequently 
it  was  Poland,  and  not  Lithuania,  which  gained  by 
the  latter's  refusal  to  reduce  her  troops  to  a  peace 
footing. 

In  consequence  of  the  failure  to  come  to  agree- 
ment the  Council  on  March  3,  1921,  passed  a 
resolution  calling  on  the  two  parties  to  enter  into 
direct  negotiations  under  the  Presidency  of  M. 
Hymans.  The  Conference  met  early  in  May,  and 
M.  Hymans  displayed  inexhaustible  patience  and 
ingenuity  in  his  attempt  to  find  a  modus  vivendi. 
The  general  nature  of  his  proposal  may  be  in- 
dicated in  his  own  words,  "  The  idea  inspiring 
me  .  .  .  was  to  try  and  establish  between  the 
two  countries  very  close  ties,  to  create  between 
them  a  sort  of  general  entente,  though  at  the 
same  time  respecting  fully  their  sovereignty. 
These  ties  will  not  go  as  far  as  a  federation,  but 
they  will  approach  it.  This  accomplished  we 
could  solve  the  problem  of  Vilna,  by  giving  it  to 
Lithuania,  but  establishing  a  regime  in  which 


LITHUANIA  AND   POLAND  97 

the  rights  of  the  whole  Polish  population  would 
be  respected  and  where  the  future  of  Polish  culture 
will  be  fully  assured."  This  project  was  accepted 
by  the  Council  on  June  28,  and  by  Lithuania, 
but  by  Poland  only  with  reservations  as  regards 
Zeligowski  and  Vilna.  M.  Hymans,  in  a  last 
attempt  at  conciliation,  summoned  both  parties 
to  Geneva  at  the  end  of  August. 

On  September  3  M.  Hymans  presented  a  new 
project  of  conciliation.  The  Lithuanian  repre- 
sentative raised  a  large  number  of  objections,  of 
which  some  were  material.  The  Polish  repre- 
sentative made  further  objections  chiefly  on  the 
ground  that  the  basis  of  the  proposal  had  been 
changed  from  that  of  May.  The  Council  met  in 
public  session  to  discuss  this  question.  Askenazy, 
the  Polish  representative,  a  professor  and  a 
tenacious  man  with  a  cold  brown  eye,  reiterated 
his  objections,  mostly  of  the  nature  of  quibbles. 
The  Lithuanian  Galvanauskas  replied  by  a  de- 
nunciation of  Zeligowski,  whose  name  Askenazy. 
had  not  mentioned,  and  declared  that  nothing 
could  be  done  till  he  left  Vilna.  Mr.  Balfour  then 
intervened  in  a  speech  that  became  very  famous 
afterwards.  He  said  he  had  "  listened  with 
amazement  to  Professor  Askenazy's  charge  that 
the  Council  had  treated  '  this  great  question 
without  sufficient  consideration,'  when  M.  Hymans 
has  devoted  week  after  week  and  month  after 
month  to  the  most  patient  long-suffering  in- 
vestigation of  this  lamentable  controversy."  He 


remarked  that  it  was  difficult,  in  listening  to  both 
representatives,  "  to  suppose  that  their  main 
object  was  to  come  to  an  agreement."  He  pointed 
out  that  the  challenge  made  by  the  Lithuanian 
representative  to  the  Polish  about  Zeligowski 
"  has  never  been  taken  up  by  the  representative 
of  Poland  and  to  this  day  it  is  very  difficult,  even 
for  the  most  impartial  spectator  of  events,  to 
know  precisely  what  the  attitude  of  the  Polish 
Government  is  to  the  ex-Polish  general.  Is  he  a 
rebel  deserving  military  sentence  ?  Is  he  a  patriot 
deserving  the  martyr's  crown  ?  We  know  not  !  " 
The  fact  "  with  all  its  lamentable  consequences, 
which  such  an  irregular  eruption  of  troops  must 
necessarily  have  on  the  final  settlement,  remained," 
and  so  did  Zeligowski.  ..."  It  is  not  tolerable 
for  Lithuania,  for  Poland,  for  the  comity  of  nations, 
that  this  sore  should  be  a  running  and  perpetual 
sore." 

All  the  other  speakers  took  the  same  line, 
though  none  administered  so  tremendous  an 
admonition  to  Askenazy.  Bourgeois,  who  touched 
a  gentler  note,  reminded  him  that  the  Polish 
President  when  at  Paris  had  said  that  "  whatever 
admiration  the  Poles  might  have  for  a  man  who 
might  be  considered  as  a  national  hero,  they  none 
the  less  recognised  that  he  was  a  rebel."  He 
implored  both  sides  to  make  sacrifices  and  thus 
to  render  to  "your  countries  and  to  the  whole 
world,  the  greatest  and  most  decisive  of  all  ser- 
vices." Professor  Askenazy  replied,  tenacious  and 


LITHUANIA  AND   POLAND  99 

meticulous  as  ever.  He  declared  the  proposals 
of  M.  Hymans  as  "  contrary  to  self-determination," 
and  accomplished  the  almost  impossible  feat  of 
again  avoiding  all  mention  of  Zeligowski. 

The  Council  indicated  what  it  thought  in  no 
uncertain  sense.  It  passed  a  resolution  stating 
that  both  parties  had  assented  to  M.  Hyman's 
scheme  of  May,  1921,  and  that  that  of  September 
differed  only  in  details.  The  scheme  was  the 
constitution  of  the  Vilna  area  as  an  autonomous 
canton  on  the  Swiss  principle  inside  the  Lithuanian 
State,  and  the  negotiation  of  a  political  military 
and  financial  understanding  between  Poland  and 
Lithuania.  The  Council  approved  the  scheme 
and,  though  not  referring  the  matter  to  the 
Assembly,  requested  M.  Hymans  to  explain  the 
scheme  to  it. 

Before  the  Assembly  met  Askenazy  had  again 
been  subjected  to  criticism,  this  time  in  Committee, 
and  Lithuania  had  been  admitted  as  an  indepen- 
dent state  to  the  League.  On  the  24th  M.  Hymans 
stated  his  plan  to  the  Assembly  in  a  speech  which 
was  a  model  of  lucid  exposition  and  scrupulous 
fairness  to  both  parties.  He  concluded  by  a 
really  moving  appeal :  "  I  understand  the  scruples 
and  the  hesitations  of  your  Governments.  I  see 
Lithuania  restless,  distrustful,  jealous  of  that 
independence  that  she  has  with  such  difficulty 
won.  I  see  Poland  in  the  intoxication  of  her  new 
freedom  experiencing  such  difficulty  in  restraining 
the  fervour  of  her  national  aspirations. 


100  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

"  But  we  can  all  the  same  appeal  to  their  wisdom 
and  pacific  spirit.  .  .  . 

"  Finally,  it  is  true  that  by  the  courage,  by 
the  energy,  by  the  heroism  of  these  two  countries, 
the  one  has  gained  its  independence,  unknown 
till  now,  the  other  has  revived  and  reappeared, 
heroic  and  chivalrous,  in  Eastern  Europe.  But 
all  the  same  this  work  was  not  accomplished  by 
them  alone.  It  is  the  common  work  of  people 
who,  during  four  and  a  half  years,  have  poured 
out  their  blood  on  the  battlefields  of  Europe  to 
make  the  Rights  of  Peoples  triumph  and  to  assure 
the  victory  of  Liberty  and  Law. 

"  In  the  name  of  these  peoples,  as  deputy  of 
the  Universe  assembled  here  to  attain  at  last  that 
peace  which  escapes  us,  to  try  and  realise,  in  fact, 
the  peace  proclaimed  upon  paper,  but  not  yet 
definitely  made,  we  demand  of  you  two,  solemnly 
here,  that  you  make  the  noble  gesture  of  peace, 
of  consent  and  of  conciliation." 

This  speech  embodied  a  record  of  unexampled 
patience,  ingenuity  and  enthusiasm  on  the  part 
of  a  statesman  of  the  first  rank,  labouring  with 
perfect  disinterestedness  and  in  the  noblest  of 
all  causes.  It  made  so  profound  an  impression 
that  the  Lithuanian  delegate,  who  followed  him, 
could  only  stammer  out  that  he  adhered  to  the 
project  with  certain  important  exceptions  and 
that  Zeligowski  must  go.  Askenazy  more  subtly 
pleaded  the  lateness  of  the  hour  and  adjourned 
his  remarks  till  the  afternoon  session.  There  was 


LITHUANIA  AND  POLAND          101 

thus  time  for  the  emotion  to  subside.  In  the 
afternoon  Askenazy  addressed  himself  to  the 
question  in  the  driest  manner.  It  seemed  as  if 
he  was  trying  by  dulness  to  freeze  enthusiasm. 
He  claimed  to  be  "  no  orator  but  a  man  of  science." 
This  time  he  did  at  last  mention  Zeligowski  and 
in  terms  which  did  him  no  honour.  "  He  is  a 
brave  soldier  .  .  .  and  he  went  to  Vilna  impelled 
not  by  any  personal  ambition  but  by  the  will 
of  the  people  of  Vilna.  As  soon  as  they  are  sure 
that  their  voice  will  be  heard,  General  Zeligowski 
will  withdraw.  ...  If  you  will  give  facilities 
for  a  free  expression  of  opinion  by  the  people 
of  Vilna,  General  Zeligowski  will  not  hesitate  to 
withdraw  immediately."  After  several  other 
speeches,  including  one  by  Lord  Robert  Cecil,  a 
resolution  was  put  forward  to  the  Assembly 
warmly  approving  M.  Hymans'  scheme,  and 
giving  the  Council  the  full  moral  support  of  the 
Assembly.  It  was  carried  unanimously,  but  16 
states  abstained  from  voting. 

The  end  of  this  negotiation  was  a  very  sad  one. 
Lithuania,  as  Mr.  Balfour  had  hinted,  was  not 
blameless  nor  over-conciliatory  in  the  negotiation. 
The  Lithuanian  Parliament  subsequently  refused 
to  accept  Hymans'  plan  by  a  small  majority, 
Askenazy' s  last  quoted  words  showed  that  Poland 
never  intended  to  accept  it.  The  League,  there- 
fore, had  failed.  Yet  in  fact  both  practically  and 
morally,  it  achieved  more  than  the  Supreme 
Council.  In  the  first  place,  by  its  intervention  in 


102    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

1920,  it  stopped  the  fighting  and  transformed 
the  dispute  from  one  between  swords  to  one 
between  words.  Moreover,  it  is  doubtful  if  Poland 
has  gained  even  practically,  for  Lithuania  is  now 
an  independent  state  and  has  been  admitted  to 
the  League  this  year.  When  the  dispute  began, 
Lithuania  was  in  an  inferior  position  and  was 
refused  admission  to  the  League.  Therefore  the 
time  for  extracting  the  maximum  of  concession 
from  Lithuania,  with  the  consent  of  other  Powers, 
has  gone  by.  Not  only  that,  but  Poland  has  cut 
no  great  figure  in  the  world.  Poland,  opposing 
the  admission  of  Lithuania  to  the  League  in  the 
name  of  self-determination,  was  ridiculous.  But 
when  Askenazy  claimed  that  Poland  "  as  a  member 
has  always  been  faithful  to  the  principles  of 
the  League,"  Poland  was  something  worse  than 
ridiculous  and  laid  herself  open  to  a  deadly  retort 
from  Lord  Robert  Cecil :  "  Ten  years  ago  Poland 
and  freedom  were  terms  which  men  naturally 
associated  together  .  .  .  but  I  should  not  be 
dealing  fairly  with  this  Assembly  if  I  did  not  add 
that  in  the  last  months  grave  disquietude  has  been 
caused  by  events  in  Central  Europe.  Men  do  not 
understand  what  is  the  drift  of  Polish  policy.  .  .  . 
It  is  a  terrible  thing  that  a  country  whose  freedom 
we  all  acclaimed  with  enthusiasm,  should  somehow 
or  another  have  exposed  herself  to  that  kind  of 
criticism.  Believe  me  it  is  a  serious  thing ! " 
It  is  indeed.  It  is  not  only  the  Polish  mark  but 
the  Polish  honour  and  good  name,  which  have 


LITHUANIA  AND   POLAND          103 

depreciated.  Nor  is  the  Polish  record  clear  in 
any  international  relation.  Even  if  we  set  aside 
the  lawless  raids  of  Korfanty  and  Zeligowski, 
towards  which  the  Government  was  so  gentle, 
there  is  plenty  more  to  criticise.  How  can  she  be 
said  to  support  the  principles  of  the  League  when 
she  refuses  to  ratify  Treaties  ?  Poland  did  not 
ratify  the  Austrian  Treaty  until  long  after  it  had 
come  into  force,  she  has  not  ratified  either  Bulgarian 
or  Hungarian  Treaties,  she  has  refused  to  sign  the 
Central  European  Frontiers'  Treaty,  and  ap- 
parently claims  East  Galicia  and  Lithuania  in  de- 
fiance of  the  Supreme  Council  and  the  League. 
Some  of  these  misdeeds  might  be  pardoned  but 
the  general  drift  seems  clear.  No  country  has  so 
bad  a  record  as  to  fulfilling  her  international 
agreements  and,  if  she  was  a  suppliant  for  ad- 
mission to  the  League  as  Lithuania  was,  such 
record  would  be  fatal  to  her  claim.  Much  of  this 
was  exposed  to  the  world  with  telling  force  during 
the  Lithuanian  dispute,  and  rebukes  like  those, 
which  Mr.  Balfour  or  Lord  Robert  Cecil  addressed 
to  her,  can  seldom  have  been  heard  in  diplomatic 
circles.  What  was  more  striking  is  that  no  voice 
was  raised  to  defend  her  in  the  Assembly  and  for 
the  first  time  the  Polish  action  became  the  occasion 
for  unfavourable  criticism  throughout  the  Press. 
If  the  League  has  not  the  power  to  compel  a  state 
to  right  its  bad  deeds,  it  has  at  least  the  power 
to  force  it  to  defend  itself.  After  hearing  them, 
the  general  opinion  was  that  Poland's  motives 


104    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

"  may  have  been  exemplary,  but  that  they  are 
always  in  need  of  explanation."  Such  a  feeling 
is  fatal  to  the  reputation  of  a  high-minded,  chival- 
rous state,  but  it  depends  on  Poland,  and  on 
Poland  alone,  to  convince  the  world  that  she  still 
deserves  her  old  title.  The  League  applied  to 
her  an  "  acid  test "  in  the  matter  of  Lithuania, 
and  so  far  it  has  yielded  no  results  favourable  to 
Poland. 


VII 
THE  UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD1 

THE  reference  of  the  question  of  Upper  Silesia  to 
the  League  was  at  once  its  greatest  opportunity 
and  its  greatest  danger.  To  refuse  to  give  a 
recommendation  would  have  been  fatal,  but 
great  perils  also  lurked  in  any  decision  to  award 
that  the  League  had  to  make. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  deal  with  the  Silesian 
question  as  a  whole,  upon  which  volumes  might  be, 
and  indeed  have  been,  written.  But  to  under- 
stand the  problem  a  few  brief  introductory  re- 
marks must  be  given : 

(a)  Historical  and  Economic 

The  history  of  Upper  Silesia  offers  little  enough 
to  help  any  solution  of  present  problems.  The 
inhabitants  are  predominantly  Polish,  but  the 
tongue  which  they  speak  is  a  dialect  not  readily 
intelligible  to  the  Poles  of  Poland  proper.2  The 

1  Vide  an  article  by  Lord  Robert  Cecil,  "  The  Question  of 
Upper  Silesia,"  Nineteenth  Century,  December,  1921. 

8  Upper  Silesia  German  census  of  1910  :  1,245,000  Poles, 
672,000  Germans  v.  Germany.  "  Observations  on  Peace  and 
Allied  Reply,"  quoted  in  Hist.  Peace  Conference,  ii.  287-8. 

J05 


106  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Poles  have  not  actually  ruled  in  Upper  Silesia 
for  something  like  seven  centuries  and  a  half. 
This  area  has,  therefore,  been  subject  to  the 
influence  of  German  culture  and  pressure  and 
German  economic  penetration  for  centuries.  It 
is  only  within  comparatively  recent  times  that 
there  has  developed  a  strong  Nationalist  Polish 
movement  in  Upper  Silesia.  In  a  visit  I  paid  to 
it  some  years  before  the  war  the  feeling  shown 
was  very  different  from  the  bitterly  anti-German 
attitude  of  Posen.  The  Poles  of  Upper  Silesia 
had  been  fairly  caught  in  the  net  of  German  in- 
dustrial organisation,  and  had  only  begun  to  escape 
from  it  just  before  the  war  broke  out. 

(b)  The  Plebiscite,  March  20,  1921 

The  supreme  value  of  Upper  Silesia  consists,  of 
course,  in  its  enormous  economic  and  mineral 
wealth.  It  contains  about  a  quarter  of  the  coal, 
a  good  deal  of  iron,  and  much  of  the  zinc  ore  of 
Germany.  It  is  an  industrial  asset  of  enormous 
value.  At  the  Peace  Conference  the  Germans, 
in  their  Observations  on  the  Draft  Treaty,  referred 
over  and  over  again  to  Upper  Silesia.  Their 
chief  argument  was  "only  with  Upper  Silesia 
can  Germany  pay  reparation,  but  without  it 
never."  In  order  to  induce  the  Germans  to  sign,  Mr. 
Lloyd  George  hit  on  the  ingenious  expedient  of  a 
plebiscite  in  Upper  Silesia,  as  well  as  in  Allenstein 
and  in  Marienwerder.  The  Germans  were  much 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  107 

influenced  by  this,  and  signed  the  Treaty  of  Ver- 
sailles in  the  confident  hope  that  any  plebiscite 
must  result  in  a  smashing  German  victory.  They 
were  right  as  to  Allenstein  and  Marienwerder, 
they  were  wrong  as  to  Upper  Silesia.  The  first 
two  plebiscites  gave  enormous  majorities  in  favour 
of  Germany,  but  in  the  Silesian  one  the  issue  was 
more  doubtful.  Germany  indeed  won  a  victory, 
and  acquired  seven-elevenths  of  the  votes  to 
four-elevenths  polled  by  the  Poles.1  This,  in 
itself,  was  significant,  for  the  majority  were 
ethnically  Poles,  so  that  a  large  number  of  racial 
Poles  must  have  voted  for  remaining  with  Ger- 
many. But,  unfortunately,  there  was  no  clear 
division  between  the  voters.  The  voting  had  been 
by  communes,  and  Polish  communes  were  as  in- 
extricably mixed  up  with  German  as  shot  silk 
colours  or  macedoine  of  fruit.  German  towns 
had  Polish  village  communities  hanging  on  their 
fringes  and  outskirts.  No  clean-cut  division  of 
the  area  could  be  arrived  at  which  would  not 
have  the  result  of  leaving  large  Polish  minorities 
in  German  territory  and  vice  versa.  The  Com- 
missioners (French,  British  and  Italian),  who  had 
the  management  of  the  plebiscite,  found  them- 
selves unable  to  agree  on  the  proposal  of  a  future 
frontier  in  this  area,  and  reported  to  this  effect 
on  April  30,  1921. 


1  Round   figures,  717,000  for  Germany,   438,000  for  Poland, 
including  over  100,000  out-voters,  nearly  all  German. 


108     THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

(c)  Korfanty  and  Lloyd  George 

Just  at  this  moment,  and  as  if  to  complicate  the 
issue,  Korfanty,  a  fanatical  Polish  Nationalist, 
led  a  kind  of  D'Annunzio  raid  from  Polish  soil 
into  Upper  Silesia.  He  was  disavowed  by  the 
Polish  Government,  but  his  very  numerous  fol- 
lowers were  well  supplied  with  arms  and  equip- 
ment, and  it  is  not  easy  to  suppose  that  he  could 
have  continued  without  at  least  the  covert  support 
of  many  Polish  officials.  The  French  troops  in 
the  plebiscite  area,  who  were  traditionally  friendly 
with  the  Poles,  did  not  show  enthusiasm  for  re- 
sisting them,  and  the  French  Press  applauded 
their  attitude.  There  were  no  British  troops 
(probably  because  of  the  coal  strike),  though 
the  Italians  resisted  sturdily.  But,  in  any  case, 
the  plebiscite  troops  were  not  numerous  enough 
to  cope  with  Korfanty,  and  it  looked  as  if  lawless 
force  might  prevail.  Orders  were  given  in  all 
haste  for  four  British  battalions  to  be  sent  to 
Upper  Silesia,  and  Mr.  Lloyd  George  not  only 
made  a  vigorous  speech  in  the  Commons,  but,  on 
May  18,  took  the  unusual  step  of  issuing  a  state- 
ment to  the  Press  in  his  ipsissima  verba : 

"  The  attitude  taken  by  the  British,  American 
and  Italian  public  on  the  Silesian  question  ought 
not  to  be  offensive  to  France. 

"  They  stand  by  the  Treaty  of  Versailles.  They 
mean  to  apply  the  terms  of  the  Treaty  justly, 
whether  they  happen  to  be  for  or  against  Germany. 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  109 

"  The  fate  of  Upper  Silesia  must  be  decided  by 
the  Supreme  Council  and  not  by  Korfanty. 

"  The  children  of  the  Treaty  cannot  be  allowed 
to  break  crockery  in  Europe  with  impunity. 

"  Somebody  must  place  a  restraining  hand  on 
them,  otherwise  there  will  be  continual  warfare. 

"...  The  British  Government  were  anxious 
to  have  the  division  of  Silesia  settled  at  the  London 
Conference.  All  the  facts  of  the  plebiscite  were 
known. 

"  However,  our  Allies  were  not  ready  to  proceed 
with  the  discussion. 

"  We  will  abide  faithfully  by  the  decision  given 
by  a  majority  of  the  Powers  who  have  a  voice 
under  the  Treaty  in  defining  the  Silesian  boun- 
daries, whatever  that  verdict  may  be. 

*'  We  fully  accept  the  plebiscite  as  an  expression 
of  the  wishes  of  the  people  of  Silesia  ;  but,  having 
gone  into  a  great  war  and  sustained  gigantic 
losses  in  defence  of  an  old  Treaty  to  which  this 
country  was  a  party,  Britain  cannot  consent  to 
stand  by  whilst  a  Treaty  her  representatives 
signed  less  than  two  years  ago  is  being  trampled 
upon." 


The  blunt,  almost  brutal,  frankness  of  Lloyd 
George's  statement  called  attention  both  to  Kor- 
fanty's  raid  and  to  the  French  attitude.  That 
statement  of  itself  discounted  the  effect  of  the 


110  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Korfanty  raid,  but  the  French  attitude  remained 
as  a  stumbling-block  in  the  path  of  agreement. 
The  attitude  of  the  French  Press  was  of  singular 
interest,  whether  it  was  the  effect  or  (as  is  more 
probable)  the  cause  of  French  Government  policy. 
It  might  be  condensed  into  some  such  utterance 
as  this  :  "  We  French  did  not  wish  to  grant  you 
Anglo-Saxons  a  plebiscite  in  Upper  Silesia.  That 
province  was,  we  conceive,  predominantly  Polish, 
and  should  have  been  annexed  by  her  outright. 
But  as  Lloyd  George  and  Wilson  insisted  we  con- 
sented on  one  condition.  That  condition  was 
that  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  should 
sign  a  treaty  guaranteeing  us  against  unprovoked 
aggression  from  Germany.  The  United  States 
refused  to  ratify  that  treaty,  and  Great  Britain, 
whose  engagement  was  dependent  on  the  co- 
operation of  America,  now  declares  the  whole 
bargain  is  off.  Therefore  we  have  now  no  guarantee 
and  no  security  against  Germany.  The  only 
security  we  have  is  to  deprive  her  of  the  coal, 
iron  and  zinc  of  Upper  Silesia,  which  will  other- 
wise be  the  raw  material  of  her  future  munitions." 
To  this  in  effect  Great  Britain  replied :  "  We 
quite  agree  that  the  guarantee  treaty  is  off. 
This  is  due  to  no  fault  of  ours.  But  that  guarantee 
treaty  was  not  made  known  to  the  Germans  at; 
the  time  and  was  not  a  condition  to  which  they 
were  asked  to  agree.  It  is  unjust  that  the  Germans 
should  suffer  because  the  United  States  has  re- 
pudiated the  guarantee  treaty.  Upper  Silesia 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  111 

can  only  be  divided  according  to  the  terms  of  the 
Versailles  Treaty." 

((')  The  Supreme  Council  (July- August  12) 

All  the  elements  of  a  serious  dispute  being 
now  present,  the  Plebiscite  Commissioners  were 
invited  by  the  Allied  Governments  to  put  forward 
a  common  proposal.  As  they  were  still  unable 
to  agree,  the  Supreme  Council  was  summoned  to 
consider  the  question  on  August  8.  A  Committee 
of  experts  was  summoned  ten  days  before  to  try 
and  find  a  way  out.  On  one  point  this  Committee 
did  reach  agreement,  and  the  fact  is  important. 
They  agreed  that  the  intention  of  the  Treaty  had 
not  been  to  hand  over  the  whole  area  to  one  party 
or  to  the  other,  but  to  draw  a  frontier-line  on  the 
basis  of  the  voting  as  shown  by  the  communes, 
allotting  to  each  party  what  was  ethnically  its  due. 
Though  therefore  they  agreed  that  the  area  ought 
to  be  divided,  in  one  proportion  or  another,  they 
wholly  failed  to  agree  as  to  what  that  frontier- 
line  should  be. 

There  were  three  or  four  proposed  lines,  but 
the  real  principle  at  stake  was  what  was  known 
as  the  "indivisibility  of  the  industrial  triangle." 
This  argument  was  developed  with  great  force 
and  ability  by  Sir  Cecil  Hurst,  the  British  Legal 
Adviser,  at  the  session  of  August  7.1  He  laid 

1  Vide  French  Press  ad  hoc. 


112  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

down  three  principles  :  (a)  Partition  should  be 
based  on  the  vote  by  communes  ;  (b)  Islands  or 
enclaves  should  be  avoided  even  if  minorities 
suffered  thereby ;  (c)  Communes,  which  were 
economically  inseparable,  ought  not  to  be  divided. 
The  industrial  triangle,  which  had  the  three 
important  towns  of  Beuthen,  Gleiwitz  and  Katto- 
witz  at  its  three  angles,  ought  not  to  be  divided. 
Its  heart  was  German,  and  it  should  be  given  to 
Germany.  This  would  mean  giving  not  30  per 
cent,  of  the  total  of  those  who  had  voted  for 
Poland  to  Poland,  yet  as  21  per  cent,  of  Polish 
voters  were  in  the  industrial  triangle,  this  sacrifice 
was  inevitable.  M.  Laroche,  the  French  expert, 
contended  that  the  theory  was  new,  and  should,  in 
strict  logic,  be  carried  further.  Pless  and  Rybnik, 
towns  south  of  the  triangle,  were  indisputably 
Polish,  but  they  might  fairly  be  considered  in- 
separable from  the  triangle.  Yet,  if  these  were 
given  to  Germany,  the  total  Polish  voters  in  the 
triangle  would  exceed  the  German.  He  there- 
fore strongly  advocated  the  French  proposal, 
which  gave  88  per  cent,  of  the  Poles  to  Poland  and 
52  per  cent,  of  the  Germans  to  Germany.1  The 
British  attitude  was  supported  by  the  Japanese 
and,  with  some  hesitation,  by  the  Italians  ;  the 
American  representative  was  merely  an  observer. 
But  at  the  Supreme  Council  decisions  must  be 


1  By  the  French  proposal  of  August  4  the  whole  of  the  in- 
dustrial triangle  would  have  gone  to  Poland. 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  113 

unanimous,  and  France  stood  firm.  A  few  minor 
concessions  were  made  by  Lloyd  George;  there 
were  invitations  to  breakfast  and  to  dinner  and 
to  private  interviews.  But  in  essentials  both  sides 
stood  to  their  guns.  On  the  12th  the  breach 
was  evidently  too  wide  to  be  passed.  M.  Briand 
visited  Lloyd  George  at  the  Hotel  Crillon  and 
informed  him  of  his  inability  to  give  way.  The 
conversation  is  then  reported  thus  :  * 

LLOYD  GEORGE  :  "  But  that  is  a  rupture  ?  " 

BRIAND  :  "  I  hope  not.  No  one  wishes  it  less 
than  I.  If  you  have  said  your  last  word  we  must 
seek  a  means  of  avoiding  it." 

LLOYD  GEORGE:  "Then  refer  the  matter  to 
the  Council  of  the  League.  I  see  no  other 
means." 

BRIAND  :  "  We  have  also  thought  of  it,  and  I 
am  ready  to  propose  it,  if  agreement  can  really 
be  reached  on  this  basis." 

LLOYD  GEORGE  :  "  The  Italians  have  also  de- 
cided on  it.  If  you  summon  the  Supreme  Council 
we  can  finish  with  Upper  Silesia  before  my  de- 
parture, which  is  fixed  for  to-day." 

This  is  true  in  substance  if  not  verbally.  For 
at  the  meeting,  which  followed  immediately,  all 
the  Four  Allies  pledged  themselves  to  accept 
without  reserve  the  decision  of  the  League.2 

1  E.g.,  in  French  Press  of  August  18. 

2  Col.   Harvey,   the    American    representative,   dissociated 
himself  from  the  proceedings  as  his  Government  was  not  a 
member  of  the  League. 

H 


114    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

(/)  The  League's  Proceedings 

The  Great  Allied  Powers  had  differed  greatly 
and  more  seriously  than  since  the  war  began. 
Feelings  had  risen  to  a  height  when  they  seriously 
threatened  to  dissolve  the  Alliance.  The  reference 
of  the  question  to  the  League  provided  a  period 
for  the  cooling  of  passions  and  for  the  subsidence 
of  acute  feelings.  The  one  stable  fact,  amid  so 
much  that  was  disturbing  and  alarming,  was  that 
the  interested  Powers  pledged  themselves  un- 
reservedly to  accept  the  award.  The  decision  of 
the  Supreme  Council  was  as  follows :  "  The 
Supreme  Council,  before  deciding  on  the  fixing  of 
the  frontier  between  Germany  and  Poland  in 
Upper  Silesia  in  conformity  with  Articles  87-88  of 
the  Treaty  of  Versailles,  decides  by  application 
of  Article  11,  paragraph  2,  of  the  Covenant  of 
the  League  of  Nations  to  submit  to  the  Council 
of  the  League  the  difficulties  the  fixing  of  this 
frontier  present,  and  to  ask  it  to  make  known 
its  recommendation  as  to  the  line  the  Principal 
Allies  and  Associated  Powers  should  lay  down." 
Here  there  is  nothing  definite,  but  in  his  letter  to 
the  Acting  President  of  the  League  of  August  24, 
M.  Briand  wrote :  "  Each  of  the  Governments 
represented  having  in  the  course  of  the  discussion 
solemnly  undertaken  to  accept  the  solution  recom- 
mended by  the  Council  of  the  League."  Tech- 
nically, therefore,  the  Supreme  Council  made 
the  decision,  and  the  League  Council  was  asked 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  115 

merely  to  give  a  recommendation.    In  practice  the 
League  Council  was,  however,  to  make  the  decision. 

(,;>)  The  Decision  of  the  Council  of  the  League 

Viscount  Ishii,  the  Acting  President  of  the 
Council  of  the  League,  answered  M.  Briand's 
letter  of  August  12  on  the  19th,  and  convened 
the  Council  for  the  29th.  In  his  report  on  that 
date  Viscount  Ishii  suggested  that  the  League's 
advice  was  asked  "  without  reserve  and  without 
restriction."  He  pointed  out  that  Article  11,  par.  2, 
of  the  Covenant  ran  as  follows  :  "  It  is  declared 
to  be  the  friendly  right  of  each  member  of  the 
League  to  bring  to  the  attention  of  the  Assembly 
or  of  the  Council  any  circumstances  whatever 
affecting  international  relations  which  threaten 
to  disturb  international  peace  or  the  good  under- 
standing between  nations  upon  which  peace 
depends."  The  right  of  the  League  to  make  "  a 
recommendation  "  by  request  of  one  or  more  of 
its  members  was  clearly  implied  in  the  Coven- 
ant. Clearly  also  the  power  to  decide  on  the 
frontier  lay  with  the  Principal  Allied  and 
Associated  Powers  under  Articles  87-88  of  the 
Treaty  of  Versailles,1  but  the  League  could 

1  Art.  87  :  "  The  boundaries  of  Poland  not  laid  down  in  the 
present  Treaty  will  be  subsequently  determined  by  the  Principal 
Allied  and  Associated  Powers." 

Art.  88  :  Referring  to  the  plebiscite  :  "  Germany  hereby 
renounces  in  favour  of  Poland  all  rights  and  titles  over  the 
portion  of  Upper  Silesia  lying  beyond  the  frontiei>line  fixed  by 
the  P.A.  and  A.P.  as  a  result  of  the  plebiscite." 


116    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

recommend  and  its  recommendation  would  be 
accepted. 

Entering  into  questions  of  principle,  Viscount 
Ishii  laid  it  down  as  incontestable  that  the  authors 
of  the  Treaty  had  not  intended  to  cede  the  ple- 
biscite area  en  bloc  to  one  party  or  another,  but 
had  desired  the  "determination  of  a  frontier, 
no  particular  line  being  either  prescribed  or 
excluded  in  advance."  Another  great  guiding 
principle  was  that  expressed  in  Annex  5  to  Article  88 
of  the  Treaty,  instructing  the  Commissioners  to 
recommend,  after  the  plebiscite,  "the  line  which 
ought  to  be  adopted  as  the  frontier  of  Germany 
in  Upper  Silesia.  In  this  recommendation  regard 
will  be  paid  to  the  wishes  of  the  inhabitants  as 
shown  by  the  vote,  and  to  the  geographical  and 
economic  conditions  of  the  locality."  On  this 
sentence  and  its  interpretation  depended  the  whole 
decision. 

The  Council  at  once  accepted  the  task  and 
drafted  a  public  communique*  to  the  effect  that 
their  task  "  was  not  a  question  of  Polono-German 
conflict  or  of  arbitration  between  disputants ; 
it  is  a  question  of  formulating  the  recommendation 
to  the  Supreme  Council  at  its  request  regarding  the 
application  of  one  of  the  clauses  of  the  Treaty 
of  Versailles."  It  is  worth  noting  that  Viscount 
Ishii  continued  to  preside  over  the  sessions  of 
the  Council  dealing  with  Upper  Silesia.  On 
September  1  the  Council  decided  that  the  pre- 
liminary examination  of  the  question  should  be 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  117 

entrusted  to  the  four  members  of  the  Council  who 
had  previously  taken  no  part  and  had  had  no 
bias  in  the  question.  These  were  Da  Cunha 
(Brazil),  Wellington  Koo  (China),  Quinones  de 
Leon  (Spain),  and  Hymans  (Belgium).  The  last 
accepted  the  task  on  behalf  of  his  colleagues  "  in 
a  spirit  of  perfect  justice,  of  perfect  freedom,  and 
of  perfect  independence."  All  sorts  of  evidence 
and  all  sorts  of  witnesses  came  before  these  in- 
vestigators. The  official  representatives  of  Poland 
and  Germany  were  not  summoned,  but  delegations 
of  miners,  industrial  employers  and  partisans  of 
both  nationalities  were  summoned  and  heard  by 
the  Four. 

The  decision  was  made  known  to  the  President 
of  the  Supreme  Council  on  October  12,  and  to 
the  general  public  on  the  24th.1  In  their  in- 
terpretation the  League  Council  held  (and  probably 
rightly)  that  the  solution  of  the  problem,  in  con- 
formity with  the  expressed  vote  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  plebiscite  area,  was  the  first  and  most  im- 
portant consideration.  The  frontier-line  recom- 
mended by  the  League  shewed  that  nationality 
was  judged  superior  to  coal,  to  transport,  and  to 
geographical  convenience.  On  the  whole,  it  is 
true  to  say  that  the  League  line  sinned  less  against 
nationality  than  either  the  British  or  the  French 
lines.  In  the  second  place,  the  League  decided  to 

1  It  was  unfortunate  that,  by  what  appears  to  have  been  an 
accident,  the  actual  details  were  in  substance  those  given  to  the 
Press  on  the  12th.— Vide  Times,  Oct.  13. 


118  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

divide  the  industrial  triangle.  They  lopped  off 
one  big  angle — consisting  of  the  two  almost 
exclusively  German  towns  of  Konigs-huite  and 
Kattowitz — and  gave  it  to  Poland  ;  Beuthen  and 
Gleiwitz,  the  other  two  angles,  remained  to  Ger- 
many. The  League  recognised,  however,  that 
these  two  solutions  of  the  national  and  economic 
questions  "  must  inevitably  result  in  leaving 
relatively  large  minorities  on  both  sides  of  the 
line  and  in  separating  important  interests."  Ac- 
cording to  German  figures,  Poland  will  obtain  85 
per  cent,  of  the  coal-mines,  67  per  cent,  of  iron 
furnaces,  all  lead  and  zinc  pits,  all  zinc  works  and 
all  zinc-plate  rolling  works. 

So  far,  then,  the  League  had  propounded  a 
solution  more  just  in  the  abstract  as  to  nationality 
and  more  difficult  in  the  concrete  as  to  economics 
than  any  other  yet  proposed.  The  success  of 
their  recommendation  depended  on  its  being 
shewn  to  be  really  workable.  The  League  are 
said  to  have  been  influenced  in  their  decision  to 
divide  the  industrial  area  by  the  evidence  and 
opinions  of  Dr.  Beuesh,  the  celebrated  Foreign 
Minister  of  Czecho-Slovakia,  who  was  present 
for  a  few  days  in  Geneva.  He  pointed  out  that, 
in  the  Teschen  area,  Czech  and  Pole  had  divided 
a  great  industrial  district  under  circumstances  of 
peculiar  delicacy.  This  division  had  not  been 
fatal  to  the  industry  of  the  area  ;  on  the  contrary, 
it  had  produced  a  working  modus  vivendi  between 
the  two  nationalities.  The  League  appear  to 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  119 

have  taken  the  hint  and  attempted  to  improve 
upon  the  model.  They  hit  on  an  original  plan. 
Upper  Silesia  was  to  be  divided  politically  and 
economically,  but,  while  the  political  frontier 
was  to  be  drawn  at  once,  the  economic  unity  of 
the  whole  area  was  to  be  prolonged  for  fifteen 
years.  The  scheme  was  evidently  suggested  by 
Article  90  of  the  Treaty,  which  provides  that  for 
a  period  of  fifteen  years,  dating  from  the  allocation 
of  the  frontier,  Poland  shall  permit  the  export 
to  Germany  of  the  products  of  the  mines  in  the 
Polish  zone  of  the  plebiscite  area.  The  railways, 
of  which  most  are  German  State  ones,  are  to  be 
jointly  operated,  and  those  of  the  Schlesische 
Klein-Balm  Aktien-gesellschaft  are  to  be  operated 
as  a  single  unit,  in  each  case  for  fifteen  years. 
Railway  rates  are  to  be  uniform  and  there  is  to 
be  a  single  accounts  office  for  the  whole  system. 
Special  agreements  are  to  maintain  the  existing 
water-supply  system  for  the  same  period,  and 
special  provisions  for  three  years  are  to  be  made 
as  to  the  supply  of  electric  power.  For  fifteen 
years  the  German  mark  is  to  be  legal  currency,  and 
postal,  telegraph  and  telephone  charges  fixed 
accordingly.  Even  the  Customs  Regimes  of  the 
two  states  are  to  be  seriously  modified.1  They 
are  not  to  come  into  force  for  six  months  and, 


1  In  accordance  with  Art.  268  of  the  Treaty,  natural  or  manu- 
factured products  coming  from  the  Polish  zone  shall,  on  im- 
portation into  the  German  customs  area,  be  free  of  all  customs 
duty  for  three  years. 


120  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

when  they  do,  for  fifteen  years  very  special  arrange- 
ments are  made  to  relieve  from  duty  the  national 
products  produced  in  one  zone  of  the  area  and 
destined  to  be  used  or  consumed  in  the  other.  The 
same  freedom  from  duty  applies  to  raw,  halt- 
manufactured  and  unfinished  products  made  in 
one  zone  and  destined  to  be  finished  in  the  other 
zone,  and  "intended  for  importation  into  the 
country  of  origin."  Similarly,  with  regard  to 
export  regulations,  for  fifteen  years  both  parties 
undertake  to  facilitate  the  export  from  their 
respective  territories  of  such  products  as  are 
indispensable  for  the  industry  of  either  zone  of 
the  plebiscite  area,  by  supplying  the  necessary 
export  licences  and  by  authorising  the  execu- 
tion of  contracts  entered  into  by  private 
individuals. 

The  arrangement  as  regards  coal,  according  to 
Article  90  of  the  Treaty,  has  already  been  indicated. 
There  are  some  highly  significant  provisions  of  a 
more  general  character  indicating  that  there  will 
be  economic  unity  of  the  area  for  half  a  generation. 
Thus  both  national  Governments  recognise  for 
fifteen  years  the  existing  unions  of  employers  and 
workmen,  which  are  allowed  to  enter  into  col- 
lective contracts  throughout  the  whole  area. 
Again,  local  benefit  societies,  whether  in  the 
Polish  zone  or  the  whole  area,  will  be  maintained 
for  fifteen  years  unless  both  Governments  con- 
cerned agree  to  divide  them.  Free  movement 
as  between  the  zones  is  guaranteed  to  any 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD          121 

inhabitant  regularly  domiciled  in  the  plebiscite  area. 
Poland  renounces  powers  given  her  under  Articles 
92  and  297  as  regards  no  expropriation  of  in- 
dustrial undertakings,  mines  or  deposits,  save 
where,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Mixed  Commission, 
such  powers  are  necessary  to  ensure  continued 
co-operation.  If  disputes  occur  between  Polish 
or  German  Governments  as  to  any  legislative 
measure,  passed  by  either  country  as  affecting 
the  area,  either  Government  may  appeal  to  the 
Council  of  the  League,  whose  decision  both  Govern- 
ments undertake  to  accept.  Certain  other  im- 
portant arrangements  for  the  protection  of 
minorities  are  discussed  elsewhere.1  But  an  im- 
portant provision  arranged  for  two  bodies  to 
carry  out  all  these  provisions — an  Arbitral  Tri- 
bunal, entrusted  with  the  duty  of  settling  private 
disputes  arising  under  the  operation  of  the  various 
arrangements  laid  down.  This  was  to  consist 
of  a  Polish  and  a  German  arbitrator,  with  a 
president  appointed  by  the  Council  of  the  League. 
There  was  also  to  be  an  Upper  Silesia  mixed 
commission  consisting  of  two  Poles  and  two 
Germans  from  Upper  Silesia,  and  a  president 
of  another  nationality  appointed  by  the  League. 
This  body  was  to  superintend  the  carrying 
out  of  all  the  above  provisions,  which  were 
to  be  embodied  in  a  Polish-German  Con- 
vention. 

1  Vide  Chapter  V. 


122  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

(h)    Acceptance    of    the    League's    Decision 
(October  20) 

The  Four  Allied  Powers  took  a  week  before 
they  accepted  the  recommendation,  France  having 
raised  some  objection  in  the  interim.  It  was 
presented  on  the  12th  and  accepted  on  the  20th.  A 
decision,  verbally  embodying  that  recommendation, 
was  taken  by  the  Council  of  Ambassadors  at  Paris 
and  transmitted  to  Viscount  Ishii  the  same  day. 
With  the  obvious  view  of  creating  a  fait  accompli, 
immediate  steps  were  taken  by  the  Powers  to 
bring  the  award  into  working  practical  action. 
A  covering  note  warned  Poland  and  Germany 
that  the  Supreme  Council  would  execute  -the 
award  in  all  its  parts. 

Outside  diplomatic  circles  public  feeling  was 
less  favourable.  British  opinion  had  supported 
Lloyd  George  in  his  professed  intention  of  pre- 
venting Poland  from  "  breaking  the  crockery " 
in  Upper  Silesia.  It  had  also  in  the  main  sup- 
ported him,  though  it  imperfectly  understood 
him,  in  his  refusal  to  divide  the  "  industrial  tri- 
angle." The  division  of  the  triangle  by  the  League 
award  was  thus,  on  the  whole,  a  defeat  for  Great 
Britain.  But  British  opinion  had  a  profounder 
belief  in  the  justice  of  the  League  than  in  the 
wisdom  of  her  own  statesmen,  and,  though  brilliant 
and  hostile  critics  shewed  themselves  in  the 
Press,  there  was  no  serious  popular  feeling  in  favour 
of  not  accepting  the  award.  The  attitude  of 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  123 

France  was  less  satisfactory.  Her  diplomats  had 
raised  some  objections,1  and  her  Press  was  not 
wholly  favourable.  Polish  opinion  was  profoundly 
impressed  and,  on  the  whole,  satisfied.  The 
League  frontier-line  was  far  east  of  the  Korfanty 
line  and  of  the  French  frontier-line,  but  on  the 
whole  acceptable. 

The  attitude  of  Germany  was,  however,  a 
graver  matter.  The  mark  began  to  fall  as  soon  as 
the  division  was  rumoured.  Dr.  Wirth  resigned, 
the  German  Press  resounded  with  wails  and 
complaints.  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  feeling.  If  intensity  is  to  overcome 
all  other  considerations  the  Germans  deserve 
Upper  Silesia.  The  whole  of  the  Treaty  negotia- 
tions prove  this,  and  the  venomous  hatred  of 
Poles  by  Germans  is  part  of  their  earnest  love 
for  Upper  Silesia.  They  regard  it  as  a  province 
won  from  barbarous  Poles  by  the  achievements 
of  German  business  organisation  and  by  the 
influence  of  German  "  Kultur."  Upper  Silesia 
is  to  Germany  what  Alsace-Lorraine  is  to  France. 
At  the  plebiscite  few — very  few — men  of  German 
speech  or  race  voted  for  Poland,  many — very 
many — Poles  voted  for  Germany.  It  is  charac- 
teristic of  the  curious  artlessness  of  this  race 


1  According  to  Art.  88  of  the  Treaty  (Ann.  5)  Allied  troops 
had  to  withdraw  one  month  after  notifying  the  frontier  to  the 
two  Governments  concerned.  This  was  clearly  impracticable, 
but  diplomacy  got  out  of  the  difficulty  by  "communicating" 
the  decision.  "Notification  "  was  reserved  until  such  time  as 
was  convenient.  Such  is  diplomatic  resource  ! 


124    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

that  they  believed  to  the  last  that  Germany  would 
receive  all  Upper  Silesia.  They  did  not  see  that 
the  Treaty  obligations,  or  the  plebiscite  result, 
made  any  difference.  Upper  Silesia,  in  German 
eyes  and  in  German  sentiment,  was  indivisible, 
therefore  it  was  not  to  be  divided.  To  divide  it 
was  cruelly  to  injure  the  susceptibilities  of  Germany 
for  the  sake  of  a  number  of  Poles  who  would  just 
as  soon  co-operate  with  Germany,  and  who  had 
been  intimidated  by  Korfanty  or  by  the  French. 
That  this  was  the  almost  universal  German  view 
is  shown  by  the  speech  of  Dr.  Wirth  in  announcing 
the  remarks  of  his  Cabinet,  and,  in  effect,  his 
resolve  to  accept  the  award.  He  showed  clearly 
that  he  believed  the  decision  to  have  been  due 
in  fact  not  to  the  League  but  to  the  Supreme 
Council.  His  surprise  and  disappointment  were 
genuine  and  evident,  and  this  fact  is  the  more 
significant  because  even  the  French  admit  him 
to  be  one  of  the  most  moderate  and  reasonable 
of  men.  Others  were  less  restrained  than  he,  and 
when  the  President  of  the  Assembly,  Herr  Locbe, 
addressed  a  kind  of  mournful  farewell  to  the 
faithful  Germans  handed  over  to  Poland,  the  air 
was  heavy  with  sentiment.  Even  making  large 
deductions  for  worked-up  feelings,  there  can  be 
no  doubt  of  the  terrible  humiliation  the  average 
German  must  feel  over  the  League's  decision. 

The  actual  difficulties  of  a  practical  kind  are  not 
really  as  grave  as  this  sentimental  one.  Business 
men  are  not  primarily  influenced  by  sentiment, 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  125 

and,  once  the  decision  is  unavoidable,  they  will 
strive  to  get  what  they  can  out  of  it.  The  ex- 
ample of  Danzig  is  encouraging.  Few  difficulties 
could  be  greater,  few  enmities  more  bitter,  than 
those  which  have  been  faced  and  settled  there. 
The  same  is  true  in  the  case  of  Teschen.  In  both 
cases  two  bitterly  hostile  and  alien  populations 
have  finally  been  united  by  economic  bonds. 
The  Danzig  case  offers  an  analogy  in  that  the 
single  neutral  head — the  High  Commissioner — 
has  proved  the  reconciler  of  difficulties  as  we  may 
hope  the  single  neutral  President  of  the  Upper 
Silesia  Commission  will  do.  The  Teschen  analogy 
carries  us  even  further,  for  it  shows  us  that,  even 
when  two  alien  nationalities  inhabit  an  industrial 
area,  divided  between  them  politically,  they  find 
it  on  the  whole  advantageous  to  co-operate 
economically,  and  are  beginning  to  do  so.  In 
the  Silesian  case  Poles  and  Germans  must  co- 
operate economically  for  fifteen  years  and,  after 
that  period,  it  may  be  hoped  that  they  will  have 
learnt  the  habit  of  doing  so. 

The  sentimental  and  spiritual  objection  of 
Germany  remains.  It  may  be  very  serious,  for 
it  may  prevent  her  from  applying  for  admission 
to  the  League  and  the  longer  Germany  remains 
outside  the  League  the  worse  both  for  her  and 
for  the  League.  Yet  it  is  well  to  look  on  the 
brighter  side.  The  League  was  tried  by  a  choice 
of  dangers.  To  refuse  to  make  an  award  was 
cowardly,  to  make  it  was  perilous.  But  if  the 


126  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

League  had  not  chosen  the  bolder  course  it  would 
have  earned  general  contempt.  What  it  had 
actually  achieved  is  already  memorable.  In  a 
highly  interesting  article,  published  in  the  Round 
Table,  and  entitled  "  Diplomacy  by  Conference," 
Sir  Maurice  Hankey  partly  lifted  the  veil  from 
the  diplomatic  processes  by  which  the  Allies  were 
got  to  co-operate  during  the  war  and  still  more 
during  the  peace.  He  dwelt  on  diplomatic  con- 
ferences, and  the  virtues  of  certain  methods  for 
easing  rusty  wheels  and  turning  dangerous  corners. 
Yet  all  this  masterly  process  of  lubrication  broke 
down  before  the  Upper  Silesian  difficulty.  No 
secretarial  persuasion,  no  conference  methods,  no 
traditions  of  unity  or  agreement,  no  personal 
appeals,  no  attachments  or  friendships  availed. 
The  break  between  British  and  French  policy  over 
Upper  Silesia  was  definite  and  fundamental  on 
August  12,  1921.  The  whole  machinery  of  agree- 
ment, carefully  and  painfully  built  up  during 
half  a  dozen  years  of  comradeship,  collapsed. 
The  Supreme  Council  had  failed,  and  had  failed 
lamentably.  Yet  where  it  failed  the  League 
Council  succeeded.  By  interposing  the  elements 
of  time  and  of  impartial  investigation  the  League 
Council  worked  out  a  decision  which  both  France 
and  Great  Britain  could  accept  with  honour. 
This  was  not  their  only  service.  They  did  actually 
decide  a  question,  whose  continuance  would  have 
worked  like  a  festering  wound  in  the  body  politic 
of  Europe.  Any  decision  was  better  than  no 


UPPER  SILESIAN  AWARD  127 

decision,  and  this  decision  seems  on  the  whole 
to  have  advantages  that  no  other  proposed  settle- 
ment had  ;  that  is  what,  in  this  matter  then, 
Europe  owes  to  the  League,  and  it  is  probably 
only  the  first  of  a  series  of  such  obligations. 


S    E 

(M  O  N  T  J£^  iHf  R  0) 


iCe 


ttftnje 


^SCUTARI 

* 


^ 

Durazzot 


Koritza 


Itranto 


Ethnic  limit  of  Albania 

as  claimed  by  Albanians.  .  aoas> 

Frontiers  of  1913 •••• 

Decision  of  (Revisions  in 
Principal    yavourofSerbil. . »  »  • 
Potters  -ttorAReviiiont  in 

NoT£r  Serbian  demarcation 
lint  in  Northfolloied 
the  Drin  approximately. 

-  Scale - 

Miles  50        10       !<j       M      yMilti 

Kilos  5  a     10    ao    M   «    so    u  Kilos 


fitments) 


SKETCH  MAP 
ILLUSTRATING  DECISION 
^JOF  PRINCIPAL  POWERS 
^       \ON  AL%ANIAN  FRONTIERS. 


VIII 

THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  ALBANIAN 
QUESTION 

(a)  Albania's  Admission  to  the  League 
(December  17,  1920) 

No  subject  proved  more  difficult  to  settle  at  the 
Second  Assembly  than  that  of  Albania,  and  yet 
none  was  more  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  League. 
For  it  was  the  League  which  had  given  birth  to 
Albania.  In  December,  1920,  the  Committee 
on  the  Admission  of  New  States  reported  against 
the  admission  of  Albania,  partly  owing  to  the 
legal  opinion  of  the  Secretariat,  partly  owing  to 
the  opposition  of  Mr.  Fisher,  the  British  repre- 
sentative, and  to  the  impassioned  resistance  of 
various  small  states  like  the  Greeks  and  the  Serb- 
Croat-Slovenes.  Lord  Robert  Cecil,  however,  be- 
stirred himself  in  the  Assembly,  and  it  soon  became 
evident  that  the  two-thirds  majority  required  for 
the  admission  of  Albania  would  be  forthcoming. 
Not  only  the  delegates  of  the  smaller  states,  but 
the  British  representative  therefore  hastened  to 
withdraw  their  opposition,  and  on  December  17, 

129 


1920.  Albania  was  admitted  into  the  League  of 
Nations. 

From  this  act  flowed  very  many  results,  though 
different  from  what  might  have  been  supposed. 
Albania  was  evidently  admitted  as  an  independent 
and  sovereign  state  (as  the  Italian  representative 
himself  declared),  not  as  a  self-governing  dominion 
or  colony.  Hence  all  the  arrangements  made 
during  and  after  the  war  were  profoundly  altered 
by  this  decision,  and  the  Assembly  of  the  League 
had  decided  against  certain  important  proposals 
of  the  Great  Powers  embodied  in  various  treaties 
and  obligations,  of  which  all  were  originally  secret, 
but  which  in  fact  all  saw  the  light  almost  im- 
mediately after  their  being  concluded. 

These  obligations  were,  first  and  foremost,  the 
famous  first  Treaty  of  London,  May  30, 1913,  which 
entrusted  to  the  Great  Powers  (including  Austria- 
Hungary  and  Germany)  the  task  of  defining  the 
frontiers  and  future  status  of  Albania,  and  with- 
drew it  altogether  from  Ottoman  sovereignty. 
In  pursuance  of  this  policy  a  state  was  formed 
and  declared  independent  (July  29,  1913).  In 
practice,  and  even  in  theory,  however,  its  in- 
dependence was  considerably  limited  by  the 
arrangements  of  the  Six  Powers.  Eventually  a 
German  prince,  William  of  Wied  (who  certainly 
would  not  have  been  the  choice  of  the  natives), 
was  appointed  ruler  or  Mpret,  assisted  by  an 
international  (Dutch)  gendarmerie  and  an  Inter- 
national Commission  of  Financial  Control.  The 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  131 

boundaries  were  also  fixed  in  the  main,  and  two 
Boundary  Commissions  (North  and  South)  were 
sent  out  to  delimit  them.  The  Southern  Com- 
mission eventually  reported  in  December,  1913, 
and  made  the  important  decision  of  giving  the 
professedly  Greek  areas  of  Argyrocastro  and 
Koritza  to  Albania.  The  war  broke  out  before 
the  Northern  Commission  were  able  to  agree, 
but  the  general  lines  of  the  Northern  Boundary 
were  known.  The  war  naturally  dissolved  all 
existing  international  agreements,  and  among 
them  those  of  the  Six  Powers  relating  to  Albania. 
They  were  never  formally  renewed  in  the  treaties 
made  at  the  conclusion  of  the  war. 

(b)  Albania's  Claim  to  the  Frontiers  of  1913 

The  Albanian  contention  was  that  the  frontiers 
and  independence  of  Albania  remained  intact 
after  the  war.  This  is  a  difficult  contention,  for 
the  only  legal  Albanian  Government  was  that  of 
Prince  Wied,  who  abandoned  the  country  to  anarchy 
in  September,  1914.  After  that,  such  order  as 
was  kept  was  maintained  by  Allied  or  enemy 
troops.  Towards  the  end  of  1918,  and  more  defi- 
nitely in  1919,  an  Albanian  national  Government 
organised  itself,  and  was  given  a  collective  recogni- 
tion by  the  Powers  on  its  admission  to  the  League 
in  December,  1920.  It  seems,  however,  very 
difficult  for  their  self-constituted  Government  to 
contend  that,  previous  to  December,  1920,  they 


132  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

had  any  international  status  based  on  the  decisions 
of  1913.  They  admitted  that  the  international 
statute  creating  the  German  prince,  the  Dutch 
gendarmerie  and  the  International  Financial 
Commission  was  no  longer  in  force.  Yet  they 
maintained  that,  though  they  were  a  self-consti- 
tuted Government  they  were  entitled  to  all  the 
powers  which  these  previous  organs  had  enjoyed. 
In  spite,  therefore,  of  being  emancipated  from  all 
international  control  under  the  arrangements  of 
1913,  which  happened  to  be  inconvenient,  the  self- 
constituted  Albanian  Government  maintained  the 
international  decisions  as  to  the  frontiers  of  Albania 
in  1913,  because  in  point  of  fact  these  happened  to 
be  convenient.  There  would  seem  to  be  a  point 
at  which  fact  must  intrude  itself  into  the  theories 
of  international  law.  No  one  could  seriously 
contend  that  any  Government  had  existed  in 
Albania  during  the  war.  The  old  internationally- 
controlled  system  had  burst  like  a  bubble ;  no 
new  one  had  taken  its  place  until  the  provisional 
Government  of  Albania  was  collectively  recognised 
by  her  admission  to  the  League. 

(c)  The  Contention  of  the  Principal  Powers 
with  respect  to  Albania 

The  Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers 
advanced  the  contention  that  Albania,  as  consti- 
tuted in  1913,  no  longer  existed  in  1920,  either  in 
status  or  in  frontiers.  The  war  had  dissolved  all 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  183 

obligations  and  all  international  treaties  as  between 
the  belligerents,  and  the  first  Treaty  of  London 
(that  of  1913)  had  lapsed,  because  it  was  not 
specifically  renewed  in  the  post-war  treaties. 
Germany's  consent,  which  would  have  been  neces- 
sary under  that  Treaty  to  a  modification  of  its 
terms,  was  nowhere  asked  by  the  Powers.  In 
fact,  their  hands  were  tied.  The  second  and  more 
famous  Treaty  of  London  (April  26,  1915)  between 
Great  Britain,  France,  Russia  and  Italy  agreed 
under  certain  contingencies  to  cede  Valona  in  full 
sovereignty  to  Italy,  to  allow  Greece  to  annex 
Argyrocastro  and  part  of  South  Albania,  and 
Montenegro  and  Serbia  to  obtain  the  Northern 
areas.  Italy  was  also  to  have  the  diplomatic 
control  over  a  small  Mohammedan  state  in  the 
centre  of  Albania  based  on  Tirana.  This  arrange- 
ment was  only  a  project.  It  was,  however,  in 
principle  supported  by  the  fact  that  the  British 
and  French  Territorial  Commissioners  at  the  Peace 
Conference  reported  in  favour  of  giving  Argyro- 
castro and  Koritza  to  Greece,  and  the  United 
States  supported  her  claims  to  Argyrocastro. 
Subsequently  the  Italian  Government  made  a 
secret  treaty  with  Greece  on  the  same  lines. 
Finally,  in  January,  1920,  the  Supreme  Council 
proposed  to  give  Scutari  and  the  Drin  Valley  as  an 
autonomous  province  to  the  Serbs,  and  the  Argyro- 
castro and  Koritza  to  Greece.  Italy  was  to  have 
the  mandate  for  all  the  Albania  that  remained. 
This  arrangement  collapsed  because  President 


Wilson,  waking  suddenly  from  his  long  illness  and 
silence,  furiously  denounced  this  bargain  as  par- 
titioning Albania  against  her  vehement  protests. 
Great  Britain  and  France  promptly  announced 
their  willingness  to  consider  the  whole  question 
anew  (February  26, 1920).  Italy,  whose  troops  were 
in  occupation  of  Albania,  gave  as  yet  no  answer. 

The  situation  was,  however,  very  soon  changed 
by  the  Albanians  themselves.  The  provisional 
Government  shewed  great  energy.  When  French 
troops  finally  evacuated  Koritza  in  May,  1920, 
Albanians  occupied  the  whole  area.  Albanian 
irregulars  began  fighting  with  Italians,  and  on 
June  20,  Giollitti,  the  Italian  Premier,  announced 
Italy's  intention  of  evacuating  Albania.  In  reply 
to  a  question,  he  said,  "  I  desire  the  integrity 
and  independence  of  Albania,"  and  declared  he 
would  return  the  Italian  mandate  for  Albania, 
which  he  had,  in  fact,  never  formally  received 
owing  to  Wilson's  opposition.  The  Albanians 
had  further  successes  against  Italy,  and  finally 
turned  her  troops  out  of  Valona  itself.  The 
Albanian  provisional  Government  concluded  an 
agreement  with  Italy  at  Tirana  on  August  2,  1920, 
which  was  secret.  It  has  been  stated,  however, 
that  it  contains  an  acknowledgment  by  Italy  of 
the  integrity  and  independence  of  Albania,  together 
with  an  admission  of  Italy's  right  to  occupy 
Sasseno,  an  island  commanding  the  Bay  of  Valona. 
As,  however,  Italy  has  not  published  this  treaty 
for  registration  under  the  Covenant,  it  could  not 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  135 

be  binding  either  on  her  or  on  Albania.1  Still 
less  could  it  be  binding  on  her  Allies.  The  net 
result  of  all  this  complicated  jumble  seems  to  be 
the  following  :  All  the  secret  agreements  about 
Albania  made  during  or  since  the  war  had  become 
invalid  for  one  reason  or  another.  At  the  same 
time,  the  independence  of  Albania,  as  defined  in 
1913,  had  disappeared.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Allies  claimed,  and  the  Enemy  States  had  acknow- 
ledged, the  right  of  the  Principal  Allied  and 
Associated  Powers  to  redraw  the  frontiers  if 
necessary.  Germany  was  evidently  considered  as 
no  longer  concerned  with  the  Balkans,  but  Austria 
and  Hungary  were  forced  to  admit  this.  E.g., 
"  Austria  hereby  recognises  and  accepts  the 
frontiers  of  Greece — the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  State, 
etc.,  as  these  frontiers  may  be  determined  by  the 
principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers."  2  Now 
as  the  frontiers  of  Greece  and  the  Serb-Croat- 
Slovene  State  cannot  be  drawn  without  affecting 
those  of  Albania,  it  is  clear  that  the  drawing  of  the 
Albanian  frontiers  was  hereby  handed  over  to  the 
Principal  Allied  Powers.  This  argument  was  twice 
used  with  great  effect  by  Mr.  Fisher.  It  receives 
support  from  another  treaty,  that  respecting 
certain  European  frontiers  (August  10, 1920),  which 
provides  (Art.  4)  that  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  fron- 
tier "  with  Italy  and  the  South  will  be  determined 


1  Vide  Art.  18,  App.  I. 

2  Art.  89  of  Austrian  Treaty  (St.  Germain),  Art.  74  of  Hungary 
(Trianon),  Art.  59  of  Bulgaria  (Neui'ly). 


136    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

later."  Hence  the  case  of  the  Great  Powers 
was  just  this.  Albania  was  created  by  Treaty  of 
1913,  both  as  to  status  and  frontiers.  That 
Treaty  had  become  abrogated  by  the  war,  and  the 
Principal  Allied  Powers  had  therefore  power  to 
determine  these  states  and  these  frontiers  anew. 
Albania  was  a  tabula  rasa,  a  piece  of  white  paper 
on  which  they  could  write  what  they  wished.  The 
admission  of  Albania  to  the  League  had,  however, 
an  important  bearing  on  its  status.  For  Italy 
had,  at  different  times,  claimed  a  protectorate, 
a  mandate  or  a  predominating  influence  over 
Albania.  But  at  the  moment  of  her  admission  to 
the  League  the  Italian  representative  (M.  Schanzer) 
thanked  the  Canadian  one  (Mr.  Rowell)  for  remind- 
ing the  Assembly  of  the  declaration  of  the  Italian 
Prime  Minister  to  the  effect  that  "  Italy  was 
prepared  to  recognise  an  independent  and  sovereign 
Albania "  (League  of  Nations  Official  Journal, 
December  18,  1920).  At  the  same  time,  as  has 
already  been  indicated,  the  decision  as  to  Albania's 
admission  to  the  League  was  expressly  taken 
without  prejudice  to  the  question  of  frontiers.  On 
this  point  the  impartial  decision  of  the  legal  section 
of  the  League  Secretariat  must  be  considered  as 
practically  final.  They  reported  that  the  legal 
position  of  Albania  had  been  "  affected  "  by  the 
war,  and  this  dictum  applies  specially  to  the 
frontiers  which  were  not  regarded  as  fixed.  The 
situation  stood  thus  in  December,  1920,  at  the  close 
of  the  First  Assembly. 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  137 

(d)  Albania  Between  the  First  and  Second 
Assembly 

The  situation  of  Albania  between  the  First  and 
Second  Assembly  of  the  League  was  pitiful.  The 
First  Assembly  had  forced  the  Great  Powers  to 
admit  Albania  into  the  general  family  of  nations  ; 
it  could  not  force  each  individual  Great  Power 
to  recognise  Albania.  Albania  was  therefore  in 
the  position  of  a  soul  without  a  body.  Or,  rather, 
she  was  a  sort  of  astral  body  among  states.  Theo- 
retically she  was  a  state,  practically  she  had  none 
of  the  advantages  of  being  such.  She  had  no 
diplomatic  existence  and  no  diplomatic  representa- 
tives ;  she  could  not  raise  a  loan  or  make  her  in- 
fluence felt  outside  the  sphere  of  the  League.  She 
had  not  even  any  frontiers.  She  led  a  miserable 
existence  as  a  shabby-genteel  relative  neglected  by 
her  kinsmen  of  the  great  international  family.  Yet 
even  in  the  midst  of  her  humiliation  Albania  drew 
support  from  the  League.  If  she  could  not  appeal 
to  the  Supreme  Council  she  could,  and  she  did, 
appeal  to  the  League. 

The  Albanians  had  long  been  in  dispute  with  the 
Serbs  in  the  North  and  East  of  Albania.  The 
Serbs  had  advanced  their  lines  well  within  the 
frontiers  of  1913  and  held  practically  the  whole 
valley  of  the  Drin  in  north  and  east  of  Albania. 
According  to  the  Serbs  this  occupation  was  defined 
by  a  demarcation-line  originally  approved  by 
General  Franchet  d'  Esperey  as  Commander-in-Chief 


138    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

of  the  Arme*e  d'Orient.  In  their  view,  the  line 
had  some  military,  but  no  political,  importance, 
and  their  occupation  was  temporary  and  inter- 
national in  character,  pending  the  permanent 
settlement  of  the  frontiers.  The  Albanian  Govern- 
ment, for  its  own  reasons,  could  not  accept  this 
view.  The  fetich  of  "  the  frontiers  of  1913  "  had 
been  set  up  and  all  Albanians  had  to  bow  down  to 
it.  Incidentally  they  had  serious  counts  against 
the  Serbs.  They  declared  that  much  had  been 
done  behind  the  lines  of  demarcation :  whole  areas 
devastated,  40,000  inhabitants  driven  to  seek 
refuge  in  Albania,  150  villages  destroyed,  women 
and  men  slaughtered,  with  all  the  sad  attendant 
circumstances  of  Balkan  atrocities.  All  of  this 
was  probably  not  true,  some  of  it  certainly  was. 
Consequently  Albania  appealed  to  the  Council  of 
the  League  to  settle  her  disputes  with  her  neigh- 
bours by  arbitration,  and  asked  the  League  to  admit 
that  her  frontiers  were  those  of  1913.  The  appeal 
to  the  League  was  first  made  in  May,  1921,  and  it 
had  a  very  marked  effect  on  the  Great  Powers. 
From  their  point  of  view  they  could  hardly  allow  the 
League  to  discuss  the  frontiers  of  Albania  and 
perhaps  to  offer  suggestions  as  to  their  settlement. 
Consequently  France,  Great  Britain,  Italy  and 
Japan  referred  the  decision  on  the  new  frontiers  of 
Albania  to  the  Conference  of  Ambassadors,  and  a 
Boundary  Commission  composed  of  representatives 
of  these  Powers  was  already  sitting  at  Paris  under 
the  aegis  of  the  Council  of  Ambassadors  when 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  139 

Albania's  appeal  came  before  the  Council  of  the 
League  (June,  1921). 

(e)  The  Council  (June  25,  1921) 

Before  the  Council  of  the  League  on  June  25, 
1921,  the  Albanian  Bishop,  Fan  Noli,  marshalled 
his  list  of  lurid  atrocities  and  demanded  the  frontiers 
of  1913.  The  Serbs  replied  by  denying  the  one  and, 
strangely  enough,  by  conceding  the  other.  They 
stated  that  they  adhered  to  their  declaration  made 
at  the  Peace  Conference,  which,  to  cut  it  short,  was 
that  Serbia  would  support  the  frontiers  of  1913  for 
Albania,  provided  that  the  Great  Powers  did  not 
"  acknowledge  the  right  of  occupation  or  protector- 
ate possessed  by  a  foreign  state."  (The  Serbs 
meant  by  this  to  exclude  Italy's  influence  from 
Albania.)  The  Serb  representative  was  supported 
by  Frangulis,  the  eloquent  Greek  representative. 
Both,  though  for  different  reasons,  denied  the 
existence  of  the  frontiers  of  1913,  and  denied  the 
competence  of  the  League,  as  against  the  Principal 
Powers,  to  settle  the  new  frontiers  of  Albania.  Mr. 
Fisher  took  a  somewhat  similar  line.  "  In  admit- 
ting Albania  to  the  League,  the  Assembly  had 
expressly  realised  that  its  frontiers  had  not  been 
definitely  fixed.  It  had  been  generally  agreed  that 
she  had  been  admitted  without  prejudice  to  the 
frontier  question."  As  the  Council  of  Ambassadors 
was  already  sitting,  he  said  that  he  did  not  propose 
to  contest  their  "  competence."  He  then  solemnly 


140    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

and  earnestly  adjured  the  three  interested  parties 
— Greece,  Albania,  and  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene 
State— to  abstain  from  hostilities  and  provocative 
acts  until  the  decision  as  to  frontiers  was  made.  A 
resolution  to  the  effect  that  the  Council  of  the 
League  considered  it  "  inadvisable  "  to  take  up 
the  frontier  question  simultaneously  with  the 
Ambassadors  Council,  that  the  three  interested 
parties  should  abstain  from  hostilities,  and  that 
"  a  Conference  of  Ambassadors  should  take  a 
decision  with  the  least  possible  delay,"  was  then 
carried  on  the  same  day.  The  Greek  and  Serb- 
Croat-Slovene  representatives  consented  to  this 
resolution,  for  that  resolution  meant  that  the 
frontiers  of  1913  could  be  altered  as  they  were  not 
in  fact  in  existence.  The  Albanian  representative 
protested  and  turned  the  tables  on  the  League 
Council.  The  League  Council  had  practically 
declared  itself  incompetent  to  deal  with  the  matter 
of  frontiers,  so  the  Albanian  Bishop  resolved  to 
appeal  against  this  decision  of  the  Council  to 
the  Second  Assembly  of  the  League,  and  announced 
his  intention  in  a  speech  of  dignified  protest. 

(/)  The  Albanian  Frontiers  Commission   at 
Paris  (June- July,  1921) 

Thus  in  mid-June  the  situation  was  that  the 
Great  Powers  had  decided  to  settle  the  frontiers  of 
Albania  for  themselves,  without  being  bound  by 
the  decision  of  1913.  They  had  appointed  a 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  141 

Commission  for  the  purpose,  which  was  instructed 
to  report  to  the  Conference  of  Ambassadors.  But, 
as  is  not  unusual  in  such  cases,  the  Frontiers 
Commission  made  slow  progress.  The  urgency  of 
decision  recommended  by  the  Council  of  tfie 
League  was  less  evident  to  the  Council  of  Ambassa- 
dors. There  were  clearly  serious  and  important 
differences  between  the  Great  Powers.  Very  confi- 
dent statements  were  made  in  the  Press,  but  in 
fact  no  authoritative  communique  was  ever 
issued  to  them.  Greek,  Serb-Croat-Slovene  and 
Albanian  representatives  were  summoned  to  give 
evidence,  but  these  Powers  were  not  invited  to 
take  part  in  the  decision.  A  study  of  the  French 
and  Italian  semi-official  Press  during  these  months 
reveals  important  tendencies.  The  French  Press 
was  practically  unanimous  in  refusing  to  admit 
that  any  alterations  from  the  frontiers  of  1913 
should  be  made  in  favour  of  Greece.  The  Italian 
Press  heartily  endorsed  this  standpoint,  but  went 
much  further.  Not  only  did  it  entirely  refuse  con- 
cessions to  Greece,  but  it  asserted  that  no  altera- 
tion whatever  should  or  could  be  made  in  these 
frontiers  of  1913.  At  the  same  time,  with  absurd 
inconsistency,  the  Italian  Press  demanded  that  the 
island  of  Sasseno  should  belong  to  Italy.  This 
demand  was  ludicrous,  because  the  Italian  represen- 
tative at  the  original  decisions  of  1913  had  demanded 
that  Sasseno  should  be  included  in  Albania.  Now, 
apparently,  Albania  was  to  have  the  frontiers 
of  1918.  No  one  was  allowed  to  infringe  them.  But 


142    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Italy  was  to  be  an  exception  to  this  rule  and  to 
have  Sasseno.  It  might  be  thought  that  absurdity 
could  no  further  go,  but  this  proved  to  be  an  error. 
The  Italian  Press  also  contended  that  Albania  was, 
in  some  sense,  in  subjection  to  Italy,  for  two  incon- 
sistent reasons.  The  first  was  that  Albania  had 
concluded  with  Italy  a  secret  agreement  at  Tirana, 
which  limited  her  sovereignty.  This  ignored  the 
fact  that  secret  treaties  are  not  binding  on  members 
of  the  League  and  that  Italy  herself  had  stipulated 
for  Albania's  admission  to  the  League  as  a  sovereign 
and  independent  state.  The  second  contention 
was  that  the  Treaty  of  London  was  still  in  force, 
though  Italy  had  herself  abrogated  its  Albanian 
provisions  by  returning  the  mandate.  The  fact 
seemed  to  emerge  therefore  that  Italy  regretted 
that  Giolitti  had  returned  the  mandate  and 
abandoned  her  claims  on  Albania.  It  was  a  final 
inconsistency  therefore  that  the  Italian  Press  in 
the  same  breath  demanded  that  Italy  should  retain 
some  species  of  control  over  Albania,  and  yet  that, 
at  the  same  time,  Albania  should  have  the  status 
and  frontiers  of  1913,  and  that  Italy  should  violate 
these  frontiers  by  retaining  Sasseno.  It  would  be 
wrong  to  attribute  all  these  ideas  to  the  Italian 
Government,  but  they  at  least  show  Italy's  interest 
in  Albania.  The  Press  is,  of  course,  necessarily 
not  always  well  informed  in  any  country,  yet, 
setting  aside  propaganda,  it  is  a  remarkable  fact 
that,  on  the  subject  of  the  decisions  of  the  Boundary 
Commission,  certain  Press  organs  in  Great  Britain, 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  143 

Albania,  France  and  Italy  had,  in  some  way  or 
other,  divined  the  truth.  The  decisions  of  that 
Commission  as  to  the  frontiers  were  not  made  final 
until  the  end  of  October  or  public  until  November  ; 
the  actual  recommendations  were  openly  discussed 
in  the  Press  in  the  middle  of  August.  As  no 
dementi  was  issued,  the  Press  confidently  (and,  as  it 
turned  out,  correctly)  assumed  that  these  were  to 
be  the  decisions.  It  seems  to  be  an  illustration  of 
the  difficulties  of  "  secret  diplomacy "  to-day. 
However  closely  the  secret  may  be  guarded,  no 
"  diplomacy  "  succeeds  in  being  "  secret  "  for  very 
long.  The  Gilbertian  situation  therefore  arose 
that,  when  the  Second  Assembly  of  the  League 
began,  everybody  knew,  or  thought  they  knew, 
unofficially,  that  the  frontiers  of  Albania  had  been 
settled.  As  a  matter  of  fact  they  had  not  been, 
though  proposals  on  the  subject  had  been  made. 

(g)  Albania  before  the  Council  and  the  Second 
Assembly  (September -October,  1921) 

On  September  2  the  Council  sat  on  the  Albanian 
question.  The  session  was  private,  but  the  Press 
reported  certain  details.  Mr.  Balfour  stated  that 
Albania  had  already  appealed  to  the  Assembly 
against  the  June  decision  of  the  League  Council 
not  to  interfere  with  the  Council  of  Ambassadors, 
which  was  already  discussing  the  question  of 
Albania's  frontiers.  Albania  had  now  also  ap- 
pealed to  the  Council  in  connection  with  Serbia's 


144  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

occupations  of  territory  in  North  Albania.  As  the 
Assembly  would,  in  any  case,  have  to  deal  with  the 
first  question,  it  had  better  deal  with  the  second  as 
well.  This  was  finally  agreed  to,  but  a  discordant 
note  was  raised  by  M.  Jovanovi6 — the  Serb-Croat- 
Slovene  representative.  His  speech  was  not  pub- 
lished in  full,  but, to  judge fromthe  Press  summaries, 
it  followed  closely  on  the  lines  of  M.  Spalaikovi6's 
address  to  the  Assembly  on  September  10.  M. 
Spalaikovi6  contended  that  Albania  had  been 
"  hastily  admitted "  into  the  League  the  year 
before,  that  there  were  now  not  one,  but  two 
Governments  in  Albania.  Under  the  circumstances, 
therefore,  Albania's  claims  were  absurd,  for  she  had 
neither  fixed  frontiers  nor  stable  Government.  Mr. 
Balfour,  who  followed  him,  suggested  that  Albania 
had  been  unanimously  admitted  to  the  League  and 
that  "  that  question  should  now  be  regarded  as 
finally  settled."  It  would  have  been  well  if  the 
Serbs  had  taken  his  advice. 

Meanwhile  the  Albanian  questions  had  to  go  to 
Committee  VI.  (Political  Affairs)  before  being 
discussed  by  the  Assembly.  On  September  10 
Mr.  Fisher  informed  Lord  Robert  Cecil  that  he 
hoped  the  decision  of  the  Ambassadors  Conference 
on  the  Albanian  frontiers  would  shortly  be  com- 
municated to  the  League.  On  the  22nd  he  re- 
peated this  information.  (In  fact  it  was  not  made 
known  till  November  9,  long  after  the  Assembly  had 
broken  up.)  On  the  26th  this  Committee  met  in 
full  public  session  and  a  remarkable  scene  took 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  145 

place.  Fan  Noli — the  able,  black-bearded  Albanian 
Bishop — began  by  restating  the  Albanian  case, 
complaining  bitterly  of  the  Serb  invasion  and 
telling  the  Great  Powers  that  none  of  them  had 
recognised  Albania.  Mr.  Fisher  replied  that,  from 
the  moment  that  Albania  had  been  admitted  into 
the  League,  Great  Britain  considered  that  her 
sovereignty  and  independence  "lay  beyond  ques- 
tion." He  declared,  however,  that  the  Serbs 
regarded  their  demarcation  line  as  purely  a  military 
one  and  that  the  painful  incidents  reported  were 
a  necessary  outcome  of  an  unsettled  situation.  He 
hinted  very  strongly  that  he  was  not  impressed  by 
the  nature  of  Balkan  statistics,  and  concluded  a 
speech  of  great  eloquence  by  a  moving  appeal  to 
Greeks,  Albanians  and  Serbs  to  live  together  in 
amity.  Spalaikovi6,  the  Serb  representative,  then 
intervened.  He  gave  details  to  the  effect  that  in 
the  Mirdite  country  to  the  north  of  Albania  a 
revolt  against  the  Tirana  Government  had  arisen. 
It  was  a  revolt  of  Catholics  against  the  Tirana 
Government,  which  was  Mahommedan.  Telegrams 
had  been  sent  by  Marca  Djoni,  the  leader  of  this 
revolt,  appealing  to  the  Powers  and  demanding 
the  right  of  the  Mi  rdites  to  exercise  self-  determina- 
tion. A  curious  dialogue  then  took  place  between 
him  and  the  Albanian  Bishop,  Fan  Noli.  "Your 
Mirdite  Republic  consists  of  one  man,  who  has  sent 
this  telegram  from  a  Serbian  town  (Prizrend)." 
Spalaikovic  :  "That  is  because  it  is  the  nearest 
telegraph  office."  Fan  Noli  :  "  But  Marca  Djoni 

K 


cannot  read  or  write."  Spalaikovic1  :  "  It  is  not 
for  me  to  determine  whether  an  Albanian  is  or  is  not 
illiterate."  The  public  was  present  and  shrieked 
with  laughter  at  all  this,  but  a  more  serious  note 
was  struck  as  Spalaikovic"  proceeded.  He  declared 
roundly  that,  in  view  of  the  two  Governments,  that 
of  the  Mirdite  Republic  and  that  of  Tirana,  he 
could  not  recognise  the  latter  as  the  Government  of 
Albania.  He  recognised  the  state  but  not  the 
Government  of  Albania.  He  then  proceeded  to 
denunciations  of  Albanian  conduct  so  violent  that 
the  second  Albanian  representative  present,  a 
Catholic  from  Scutari,  twice  tried  to  interrupt  him. 
The  second  time  the  cold  eye  of  the  President  of  the 
Committee,  Mr.  Branting,  and  the  warm  admoni- 
tions of  his  episcopal  colleagues,  effectually  quieted 
him,  but  his  feelings  showed  the  tensity  of  the  situa- 
tion. Finally,  to  the  universal  astonishment,  the 
Serbian  orator,  who  had  run  through  every  kind  of 
emotion  in  his  speech,  concluded  with  a  last  and  un- 
expected appeal.  "  Do  not  think,"  he  said,  turning 
to  the  Bishop,  "  that  we  hate  you.  No  !  No  !  " 
And  with  passionate  gestures  :  "  Nous  vous  aimons," 
(We  love  you).  And  he  sat  down  amid  a  tempest 
of  applause  and  laughter.  This  laughter  was 
re-echoed  later  when  the  Bishop  in  reply  said  that 
while  Albania  returned  his  love,  she  preferred  to 
be  left  to  sleep  in  peace. 

The  Italian  representative,  Marquis  Imperiali, 
then  made  a  dignified  speech,  but  the  most  im- 
portant contribution  came  from  Lord  Robert  Cecil. 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  147 

He  moved  two  resolutions.  The  first  stated  that, 
as  the  Powers  were  near  agreement  on  the  question 
of  the  frontiers,  Albania  should  be  recommended 
to  accept  their  award  and  decision.  The  second 
stated  that,  in  view  of  the  serious  allegations  as  to 
unrest,  etc.,  the  Council  of  the  League  should  be 
requested  to  appoint  a  small  Commission  of  Enquiry 
of  three  impartial  persons  to  proceed  to  Albania 
and  report  fully  on  the  execution  of  the  decision 
of  the  Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers  as 
soon  as  it  is  given,  and  on  any  decisions  which 
may  occur  on  or  near  the  frontier  of  Albania  ! 
Bishop  Noli's  speech  in  reply  to  this  showed 
his  bitter  disappointment,  though  he  obviously 
appreciated  the  appointment  of  a  Commission. 
This  was  an  advantage.  On  the  other  hand,  as 
Albania  was  recommended  to  accept  the  decision 
of  the  Paris  Ambassadors  on  her  frontiers,  it  was  clear 
that  she  would  not  be  able  to  claim  the  frontiers  of 
1913.  For,  as  has  already  been  shewn,  the  Powers 
approved  the  view  that  these  frontiers  were  still 
legally  in  existence. 

The  resolutions  of  Lord  Robert  Cecil  came  up 
for  decision  by  the  Assembly  on  October  8.  Lord 
Robert  Cecil,  however,  took  occasion  to  comment 
in  severe  terms  on  the  delays  of  the  Great  Powers 
in  settling  the  frontiers.  He  pointed  out  that,  from 
"  the  date  of  the  ratification  of  the  Treaty  of  St. 
Germain  (July  16,  1920),  it  became  the  function 
of  what  we  now  call  the  Conference  of  Ambassadors 
to  deal  with  this  frontier  question.  Nothing 


148  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

whatever  was  done  towards  that  end.  Nothing 
was  done  during  the  rest  of  the  year  1920,  and 
nothing  was  done  during  the  early  part  of  the  year 
1921."  He  then  hinted  pretty  strongly  that  the 
chief  reason  the  Conference  of  Ambassadors  took 
up  the  matter  was  the  appeal  of  Albania  to  the 
League.  He  complained  of  the  delay  that  wasx 
still  taking  place,  though  the  Powers  were  reported 
as  near  agreement.  "  I  hope  and  trust  that  it  is 
so,  because,  if  I  may  venture  very  respectfully  to 
say  so,  even  to  such  an  august  body  as  that,  delays 
in  this  matter  are  really  criminal  to  the  peace  of 
the  world. 

"  You  have  no  right  to  leave  these  questions 
undecided.  They  are  the  subject  of  violent  agita- 
tion among  the  nations  concerned,  and  each  one 
necessarily — you  cannot  blame  them  for  it — is 
engaged  in  stirring  up  such  feelings  as  they  can  in 
favour  of  the  solution  they  desire.  As  long  as 
the  matter  is  in  dispute  the  agitators  must  go  on 
and  must  increase.  Agitations  of  that  kind  are  only 
too  likely  to  lead  to  a  breach  of  the  peace,  slaughter 
of  men — aye,  and  others  beside  men — devastation 
of  the  country,  loss  of  wealth,  and  all  the  horrible 
evils  which  attend  the  outbreak  of  hostilities.  We 
have  no  right  to  play  with  the  lives  and  happiness 
of  the  people  in  order  to  serve  the  methods  of  the 
Old  World  diplomacy  !  " 

Anyone  who  heard  this  speech,  and  saw  the  faces 
of  some  Old-World  diplomats,  would  have  realised 
the  power  of  publicity  and  of  the  League. 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  149 

No  other  notable  speeches  were  made  (though 
there  were  some  Greek  protestations)  except  that 
of  Bishop  Fan  Noli,  whose  last  effort  before  the 
Assembly  fully  maintained  his  reputation  as  an 
adroit,  humorous,  tactful  and  brief  speaker.  He 
drew  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  to  the  difficulty 
in  which  Albania  was  placed  by  the  view  of  the 
Great  Powers  that  it  had  no  frontiers.  "  We  have 
no  frontiers  and  therefore  there  is  no  violation  of 
frontiers.  Consequently  every  one  of  our  neigh- 
bours considers  himself  authorised  to  invade  our 
territory.  None,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  can  blame 
us  for  resisting  invasion.  I  do  not  see  anyone 
here  who  believes  in  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
non-resistance.  We  are  in  good  company  here, 
and  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  our  presence  here  is  so 
unpleasant  to  our  neighbours,  we  shall  continue 
to  sit  here."  (Applause.)  Again,  with  reference 
to  the  Commission  he  made  a  telling  point.  "  All  I 
have  to  say  is  this  ...  if  that  Commission  is  sent, 
everybody  will  know  there  is  less  fanaticism  inside 
than  outside  Albania ;  that  our  Government  can 
compare  with  any  other  Government  in  the  Balkan 
peninsula !  " 

Lord  Robert's  resolutions  were  carried  unanimously 
by  the  Assembly  and  brought  up  before  the  Council 
for  confirmation  on  October  6.  Italy  showed  some 
opposition,  but  Mr.  Balfour  pointed  out  that  the 
Council  could  hardly  go  against  the  declared 
will  of  the  Assembly  in  this  matter.1  The  Council 
1  Morning  Post,  October  10  ;  Times,  October  7. 


150  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

finally  approved  the  two  resolutions  which  ran 
as  follows  : 

(1)  "  The  Assembly,  taking  note  of  the  fact 

that  the  Serbo-Croat-Slovene  State  and 
Greece  have  recognised  the  Council  of 
the  Principal  Allied  and  Associated 
Powers  as  the  appropriate  body  to 
settle  the  frontiers  of  Albania,  under- 
standing that  that  Council  is  very  near 
an  agreement  on  the  questions  submitted 
to  it,  and  recogonising  the  sovereignty 
and  independence  of  Albania  as  estab- 
lished by  her  admission  to  the  League, 
recommends  Albania  now  to  accept 
the  forthcoming  decision  of  the  Con- 
ference. 

(2)  "  The  Assembly  (in  view  of  the  present 

unrest  on  the  frontier)  requests  the 
Council  forthwith  to  appoint  a  small 
Commission  of  three  impartial  persons  to 
proceed  immediately  to  Albania  and 
report  fully  on  the  execution  of  the 
decision  of  the  Conference  as  soon  as 
given,  and  on  any  disturbances  which 
may  occur  on  or  near  the  frontier  of 
Albania.  The  Commission  should  have 
power  to  appoint  observers  or  other 
officials,  being  impartial  persons,  to 
enable  it  to  discharge  its  functions." 

They  added  the  rider  that  "  the  Commission  should 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  151 

arrive  in  Albania  by  November  1,  1921,  but  that 
it  should  take  no  action  until  the  decision  of  the 
Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers  is  given." 

It  is  worth  while  to  pause  and  point  out  here  the 
exact  stage  which  negotiations  had  now  reached. 
It  appeared  that  the  League  had  been  defeated. 
It  had  not  been  allowed  to  decide  the  frontiers  and 
the  Assembly  had  failed  by  its  moral  pressure  to 
force  the  Great  Powers  to  "  speed  up "  their 
decision.  But  this  is  really  a  superficial  view. 
The  Great  Powers  were  affected  by  the  pressure 
of  the  Assembly  and  forced  to  promise  that  they 
would  quickly  announce  their  decision.  Not  only 
that,  but  they  were  forced  to  consent  to  the 
despatch  of  a  Commission,  and  this  Commission 
was  composed  of  neutral  members,  not  of  any 
representatives  of  the  Great  Powers.  It  is  true 
that,  at  this  stage,  the  Commission  had  no  execu- 
tive powers.  It  was  a  Commission  of  eyes  and 
tongues,  not  of  hands.  But  in  the  dark  places  of 
the  Balkans  eyes  and  tongues  have  a  remarkable 
power.  In  the  presence  or  neighbourhood  of 
impartial  observers  atrocities  wither  and  die. 

Lord  Robert  Cecil,  in  moving  for  this  Commission, 
displayed  a  profound  knowledge  of  Balkan  psycho- 
logy ;  its  despatch  would  notably  have  caused 
the  Great  Powers  to  hasten  their  decision.1  In 


1  A  personal  experience  may  confirm  the  truth  of  the  im- 
portance of  the  presence  of  observers  in  the  Balkans.  In  1910 
I  witnessed  at  Ochrida,  together  with  the  Bulgarian  Exarch, 
the  burning  of  the  house  of  a  man  who  refused  to  pay  taxes 
by  the  Young  Turkish  gendarmerie.  Subsequently  I  found 


152    tfHE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

fact,  however,  dramatic  developments  took  place 
which  produced  an  entirely  different  denouement 
within  six  weeks. 

(h)  The  Denouement  (October -November) 

The  absurdities  of  the  Mirdite  Republic  and  of 
the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  claim  that  there  was  no 
recognised  Government  in  Albania  had  induced  the 
League  somewhat  to  discount  the  Albanian  charges 
that  the  Serb  troops  were  advancing  beyond  the 
demarcation  line.  After  the  first  week  of  October, 
as  the  League  Assembly  dispersed,  signs  became 
evident  that  serious  disturbance  was  taking  place 
in  areas  close  to  the  demarcation  line  which  had 
previously  been  in  the  Albanian  zone.  It  was 
clear  that  brigands  and  comitadjis  were  advancing  ; 
according  to  the  Serbs  they  were  the  Mirdite  rebels, 
but  it  was  never  explained  how  these  could  be 
provided  with  artillery  and  aeroplanes.  Moreover, 
the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  Government  did  not  them- 
selves deny  that  their  troops  on  the  demarcation 
line  were  being  reinforced,  and  the  Belgrade  Press 

that  the  Bulgarian  Exarch  had  communicated  to  the  newspapers 
the  fact  that  I  had  witnessed  (and  photographed)  this  act  of 
official  arson.  Much  amazed,  I  sought  an  explanation. 

Moi :  "  Why  did  you  insert  this  without  my  leave  ?  " 

EXARCH  :  "  Because  I  did  not  know  if  you  would  grant 
permission." 

Moi :  "  What  is  the  point  of  doing  so  ?  " 

EXARCH  :  "  If  I  alone  complain  or  report  the  matter  I  shall 
be  considered  a  liar  or  an  interested  party."  (The  taxpayer  was  a 
Slav.)  "  If  I  can  point  to  the  fact  that  the  arson  was  witnessed 
by  an  impartial  observer,  the  fact  cannot  be  denied,  and  you 
have  an  international  incident  at.  once." 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  153 

was  extraordinarily  violent  and  provocative.  The 
situation,  from  being  irritating  and  a  nuisance,  had 
at  the  beginning  of  November  at  last  become 
definitely  alarming  and  a  danger.  Under  this 
pressure  the  Principal  Powers  finally  acted,  decided 
upon  the  frontiers,  and  at  last  gave  full  diplomatic 
recognition  to  the  Albanian  Government.  Evi- 
dently events  moved  fast,  for  so  late  as  October  8 
the  Marquis  della  Torretta,  the  Italian  Foreign 
Minister,  declared  that  "it  was  the  intention  of 
Italy  to  secure  for  Albania  the  boundaries  of 
1913." 

At  the  end  of  October  the  Serb  troops  (?)  occupied 
Oroshi — the  capital  of  the  Mirdite  area — and 
Lurya,  a  place  of  strategical  importance,  and 
continued  their  advance.  The  situation  therefore 
now  was  that  a  definite  military  advance  beyond 
the  demarcation  line  was  in  progress  which  con- 
stituted a  real  menace  to  the  Albanian  State  and 
Government. 

On  November  3  the  Council  of  Ambassadors 
finally  decided  on  the  frontiers.1  On  the  7th  Great 
Britain  took  action  by  the  following  telegram  to 
the  Secretary- General  of  the  League  : 

"  Continued  advance  of  Jugo-Slav  forces  into 
Albania  being  of  nature  to  disturb  international 
peace  His  Majesty's  Government  desire  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  Council  thereto  and  request  that 

1  See  reply  of  Mr.  Harmsworth,  Commons,  Nov.  7.  The 
formal  decision  is  dated  Nov.  9. 


154    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

you  will  take  immediate  steps  to  summon  meeting 
of  the  Council  to  consider  situation  and  to  agree 
upon  measures  to  be  taken  under  Article  16  in  the 
event  of  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  Government  re- 
fusing or  delaying  to  execute  their  obligations 
under  the  Covenant.  Ambassadors  Conference 
have  now  decided  frontiers  of  Albania,  which  will 
at  once  be  notified  to  interested  parties." 
November  7.  (Signed)  D.  LLOYD  GEORGE. 

The  substance  of  this  telegram  was  made  known 
that  night  to  the  House  of  Commons.  Great  Britain 
followed  up  this  step  by  recognizing  the  Albanian 
Government,  a  step  which  was  immediately 
adopted  by  Italy.  On  November  12  the  Council  of 
Ambassadors,  representing  Great  Britain,  France, 
Italy  and  Japan,  formally  communicated  to  the 
Council  of  the  League  their  decision  on  the  frontiers 
and  their  recognition  of  the  Albanian  Government. 

When  the  Council  finally  assembled  the  Serb- 
Croat-Slovenes  were  quite  clearly  placed  at  a  grave 
disadvantage.  The  frontiers  decision  offered  them 
concessions  of  Albanian  territory,  though  they 
were  menacing  Albania.  The  threat  under  Article 
16  of  the  Covenant  of  a  "  joint  economic  blockade  " 
of  the  Powers  against  them  had  already  begun  to 
have  its  effect.  The  Serbian  exchange  was  falling. 
The  Serbian  loan  in  London  was  becoming  un- 
negotiable.  The  Serbs  were  already  withdrawing 
their  troops  from  Albania  and  had  announced  their 
acceptance  of  the  frontiers  on  November  16,  when 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  155 

the  Council  met  to  consider  the  application  of  the 
economic  blockade.  The  first  session  was  secret, 
but  on  the  17th  a  public  session  was  held.  Mr. 
Fisher  informed  the  Council  that  the  British 
Government  was  gravely  disturbed  at  the  Serb 
action,  especially  as  the  frontiers  award  was 
favourable  to  the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  State.  He 
did  not  mince  matters,  but  said  that  "  the  British 
Government  infers  .  .  .  that  a  plan  is  on  foot 
for  detailing  the  North  of  Albania  "  (i.e.,  all  Albania 
north  of  the  Mat  River)  "  from  the  Tirana  Govern- 
ment by  encouraging  certain  disaffected  members 
of  the  Mirdite  tribes  to  revolt  from  the  Government 
of  Tirana."  As  some  of  Wrangel's  Russians  had 
been  seenin  theadvance  he  asked  pertinently,  "How 
could  these  forces  have  been  either  organised  or 
equipped  "  (incidentally  with  guns  and  aeroplanes) 
"without  the  assistanceof  the  Jugo-Slav  authorities? 
Why,  indeed,  have  the  Belgrade  newspapers  made 
no  secret  of  the  support  given  to  the  movement  by 
the  Serb-Croat-Slovene  Government  ?  "  He  then 
quoted  evidence  from  the  British  commercial 
representative  at  Durazzo  to  show  that  devastation 
of  territory,  etc.,  by  the  Serb  troops  had  taken  place. 
He  demanded,  therefore,  a  definite  termination  of 
these  serious  incidents,  and,  though,  "  perhaps  the 
blame  is  not  all  on  one  side,  the  Serbs  with  a  great 
and  well-equipped  army  must  see  that  there  is  no 
further  cause  for  trouble."  Both  Serb-Croat- 
Slovene  and  Albanian  representatives  indicated 
their  acceptance  of  the  frontiers  at  this  meeting. 


156    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

On  the  18th  theSerbianrepresentative,  M.  Boskovic, 
attempted  some  justification  of  their  position.  Mr. 
Fisher,  in  reply,  quoted  effectively  from  Belgrade 
newspapers,  and  asked  definitely  that  an  end  might 
be  put  "  to  this  lamentable  story."  On  the  19th 
the  Council  finally  ended  the  tale  by  adopting  a 
resolution.  This  merely  recorded,  first,  the  decision 
on  the  frontiers  ;  next,  the  declaration  of  the 
Serb-Croat-Slovene  Government  that  tney  were 
evacuating  all  territory  immediately  beyond  their 
new  frontiers  ;  and,  finally,  the  declarationof  Albania 
and  the  Serb- Croat-Slovene  State  that  they  would  live 
in  future  as  good  neighbours.  It  next  gave  power  to 
Lord  Robert  Cecil's  Commission  of  Enquiry  (which 
had  finally  left  for  Albania  on  November  11)  to 
inform  the  Council  of  the  retirement  of  Serb-Croat- 
Slovene  and  Albanian  troops  from  the  provincial 
zone  of  demarcation,  to  keep  in  touch  with  the 
Delimitation  Commission,  and  to  "  place  itself  at 
the  disposal  of  the  local  authorities  to  assist  in 
carrying  out  the  evacuation  so  as  to  avoid  inci- 
dents.") "  The  (Enquiry1  Commission  shall  satisfy 
itself  that  no  outside  assistance  is  given  in  support 
of  a  local  movement  which  might  disturb  internal 
peace  in  Albania.  The  Commission  shall  examine  and 
submit  to  the  Council  measures  to  end  the  present 
disturbances  and  to  prevent  their  recurrence." 
In  other  words,  that  Commission,  whose  despatch 

1  As  the  exact  detail  of  the  Frontiers  was  to  be  determined 
by  a  Delimitation  Commission,  it  was  decided  on  Nov.  18  to  make 
both  parties  retire  from  provisional  zones  of  demarcation  in 
the  areas  affected  by  the  frontier  decision. 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  157 

had  been  almost  opposed  by  more  than  one  Great 
Power,  was  now  endowed  with  large  authority  by 
those  very  Powers.  The  Assembly  was  strikingly 
vindicated,  the  authority  of  the  Covenant  was 
upheld,  Albania  was  at  last  recognised  individually 
by  great  states  as  well  as  collectively  by  the 
League,  her  frontiers  were  at  last  defined,  and  the 
aegis  of  the  protection  of  the  Great  Powers  was 
thrown  over  her. 

(j)  Reflections  on  the  Albanian  Question 

It  would  seem  that  this  was  a  happy  ending  to 
the  story.  But  this  is  only  partly  true.  Evacua- 
tion of  North  Albania  in  mid-November  was  certain 
to  meet  with  difficulties  and  delays,  and  repatria- 
tion of  refugees  was  impossible.  Had  the  Principal 
Powers  decided  on  the  frontiers  and  insisted  on 
evacuation  a  month  earlier,  grave  incidents  would 
have  been  averted.  Not  only  would  evacuation 
have  taken  place  completely  before  winter,  but, 
what  was  much  more  important,  the  Commission 
of  Enquiry  could  have  supervised  the  repatriation 
of  the  40,000  homeless  refugees  who  had  been  driven 
from  the  disputed  areas  and  had  sought  refuge  i  n 
Albania.  These  poor  people  must  therefore  drag 
out  another  winter  dependent  on  the  support  of 
the  American  Red  Cross  and  the  Albanian  Govern- 
ment. In  summing-up  we  may  distinguish  several 
aspects  (i.)  the  frontiers  decision,  (ii.)  the  Italian 
attitude,  (iii.)  the  League  policy. 


158    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

(i .)  The  Frontiers  Decision. — The  decision  on  the 
frontiers  is  more  fully  analysed  elsewhere,1  but  its 
results  can  be  briefly  stated.  The  frontiers  of  1913 
were  intended  by  Austria-Hungary  to  make  relations 
difficult  between  Serbia  and  Albania,  and  they 
admirably  effected  that  end .  They  corresponded  to 
no  ethnic,  geographic  or  strategic  principles,  and 
included  such  absurdities  as  leaving  the  Serbs  in 
possession  of  two  towns  and  the  Albanians  pos- 
sessed of  the  only  road  between  them.  The 
Northern  Commission  had  been  unable  to  conclude 
its  work  because  the  frontiers  laid  down  in  London 
were  based  on  inaccurate  maps.  What  the  Con- 
ference of  Ambassadors  now  did  was  to  make  it 
difficult  for  either  side  to  fight  one  another  by 
interposing  natural  barriers — in  the  Kastrati  area 
and  the  Prisrend  area — removing  the  Albanians 
from  dangerous  proximity  to  Serbian  towns,  and 
by  giving  one  road  wholly  to  Serbia  and  another 
wholly  to  Albania.  With  the  latter  small  exception 
all  the  rectifications  were  in  favour  of  Serbia. 
But  the  land  transferred  is  mostly  barren  mountain 
and  the  population  transferred  is  quite  small. 
Only  in  the  Kastrati  area  is  any  transfer  of  moment 
made,  and  here  the  objection  is  sentimental  rather 
than  practical. 

It  is  clear  that  the  Albanians  would  have  been 
wise  to  accept  these  frontiers  at  once,  for  they  would 
then  have  been  able  to  repatriate  their  refugees 

1  Vide  Appendix  III. 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  159 

before  winter  came  in.  Moreover,  the  Albanians 
themselves  did  not  claim  that  Albania  should  include 
some  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Albanians  who  lie 
beyond  the  frontiers  of  1913.  They  were  not, 
therefore,  standing  out  for  the  true  ethnic  principles ; 
they  did  not  dare  to  do  so.  The  frontiers  of  1913 
in  the  Argyrocastro  area  handed  over  many 
thousands  of  Greeks  and  Grsecophils  to  Albania,  and 
she  was,  in  point  of  fact,  extremely  fortunate  to 
have  this  award  confirmed  by  the  decision  of  1921. 
It  is  evident  that  she  herself  thought  so,  for  on 
the  news  (not  official)  reaching  Albania  that  she 
was  to  receve  Argyrocastro,  fetes  were  organised  by 
the  Government  to  celebrate  this  event.  It  is 
singular  that  this  concession  to  Albanian  sentiment, 
which  was  a  violation  of  the  ethnic  principle,  in 
no  way  induced  the  Albanians  or  their  British 
supporters  to  moderate  their  claims  elsewhere. 
It  is  true  that  Italy  was  still  standing  out  for  the 
frontiers  of  1913  in  the  first  week  of  October.  But 
Italy's  interest  in  Albania  is  not  the  same  as 
Albania's  interest  in  herself.  The  Albanians  seem 
to  have  been  induced  to  "  stick  out "  for  the 
frontiers  of  1913  largely  owing  to  the  vociferous 
support  of  their  misguided  though  sincere  Albano- 
phile  friends  in  England.  These  latter  encouraged 
them  in  the  Press  to  refuse  all  concession  on  this 
point  instead  of  advising  them  to  make  small 
concessions  to  avoid  greater  ones.  It  is  a  remark- 
able fact  that  the  Albanophiles  kept  complaining 
that  all  diplomats  were  intriguers  and  that  the 


160    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

frontiers  of  Albania  ought  to  be  decided  by  the 
Assembly  of  the  League,  not  by  the  Council  of 
Ambassadors.  Yet  when  on  October  3  the  Assem- 
bly recommended  the  League  to  accept  the  decision 
of  the  Ambassadors  on  the  frontiers,  there  was  no 
change  in  the  attitude  of  Albanophiles  in  this 
country,  and  the  new  Albanian  ministry,  which  took 
office  in  October,  re-affirmed  its  adhesion  to  the 
frontiers  of  1913.  Everyone  sympathises  with 
Albania's  difficulties,  but  if  the  Albanian  Govern- 
ment had  made  it  clear  in  August  that  it  would 
accept  the  frontiers  according  to  the  proposals 
then  rumoured,  Italy  would  not  have  received  a 
highly  important  concession  at  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember or  early  in  October,  which  may  in  the  end 
be  much  more  fatal  to  Albania  than  is  the  loss  of  a 
few  square  kilometres  of  mountain  country. 

(ii.)  The  Concession  to  Italy. — A  great  deal 
had  been  heard  of  Italy's  interest  in  Albania, 
but  towards  the  end  of  September  Press  rumours 
became  definite  that  some  such  concession  to 
Italy  had  actually  been  made  by  the  Great  Powers. 
Nothing  is  certainly  known  except  that  on 
November  16  it  was  announced  in  the  Press  that 
"  a  formula  for  governing  the  future  national 
status  of  Albania  has  recently  been  accepted  by  the 
British,  French  and  Italian  Governments."  Re-' 
cently  is  a  term  hard  to  interpret,  but  rumours  on 
the  subject  of  Great  Britain  and  France  having 
accepted  a  formula  safeguarding  Italy's  interests 
in  Albania  were  already  afloat  in  the  Press  at  the 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  161 

end  of  September.  Torretta  was  still  refusing  to 
accept  the  modification  of  the  1913  frontiers  on 
October  8,  but  subsequently  did  so.  This  accep- 
tance of  the  "  formula  "  can  therefore  hardly  have 
been  earlier  than  the  end  of  September,  and  may 
have  been  dependent  on  Italy's  accepting  the 
modified  frontiers.  This  she  did  at  any  rate  on 
November  3.  The  formula  is  described  as  follows  : 
"  In  this  (formula  )  it  is  recognised  that  any 
violation  of  the  Albanian  frontiers  constitutes  a 
menace  to  the  strategical  security  of  Italy,  and 
Great  Britain  and  France  agree  to  recommend  to 
the  League  of  Nations  that  any  intervention  which 
might  be  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  restoring 
the  territorial  frontiers  of  Albania  should  be 
delegated  to  Italian  troops.  Should  the  League 
decide  not  to  intervene,  the  two  Powers  (i.e.,  France 
and  Great  Britain)  will  reconsider  the  question 
in  the  light  of  the  recognised  menace  to  Italian 
strategical  security  referred  to  above."  This 
declaration  is  not  wholly  satisfactory.  Italy  con- 
stitutes herself  the  restorer  of  Albania's  territorial 
integrity,  if  it  is  violated  by  her  neighbours  (i.e., 
Greeks  and  Serb-Croat-Slovenes).  Great  Britain 
and  France  will  vote  in  the  League  Council  for 
Italy  having  the  mission  to  restore  order.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  League  can  refuse  to  intervene 
because  its  decisions  must  be  unanimous,  and  in 
such  case  Great  Britain  and  France  will  reconsider 
the  question,  though  admitting  that  Italy  is 
strategically  menaced  by  such  violation.  This 

L 


162    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

formula  does  apparently  give  Italy  some  sort  of 
undefined  right  of  intervention  under  certain 
circumstances,  in  view  of  her  "  strategical  in- 
terests." Italian  troops  still  occupy  the  island  of 
Sasseno,  which  commands  the  Bay  of  Valona,  and, 
though  Sasseno  therefore  still  belongs  juridicially 
to  Albania,  Italy  practically  holds  it.  This  is 
perhaps  purely  the  affair  of  Italy  and  Albania. 
But  it  is  not  easy  to  see  how  an  external  power  can 
have  a  "  strategical  interest  "  in  another  state's 
security.  Still  less  can  it  be  seen  how  any  right  of 
intervention  by  Italy  is  compatible  with  the 
"  sovereignty  and  independence  "  of  Albania  (for 
which  Italy  has  several  times  publicly  expressed  her 
desire)  and  which  has  been  stated  as  a  basic 
principle  by  the  League  on  several  occasions. 

(iii.)  The  League. — One  thing  is  certain.  Albania 
owes  to  the  League  what  America  owes  to  Columbus, 
that  is,  "  among  other  things,  her  existence."  She 
owes  it  to  the  League  that  the  Conference  of  Ambas- 
sadors finally  decided  to  take  up  the  question  of  her 
frontiers.  She  owes  it  to  the  League  that  her 
wrongs  were  trumpeted  forth  to  the  world  during 
the  whole  period  of  the  session  of  the  Second 
Assembly.  She  owes  it  to  the  League,  above  all, 
that  a  Commission  of  Enquiry  was  sent  out,  which 
eventually  became  a  most  important  instrument  for 
effecting  the  evacuation  of  Albania  and  for  pre- 
venting any  renewals  of  unrest  and  disturbance. 
Finally,  and  last  of  all,  Albania  owes  it  to  the  League 
that  the  policy  of  the  Economic  Blockade  was 


SETTLEMENT  OF  ALBANIAN  QUESTION  163 

invoked  in  her  favour,  and  with  success.  At  every 
stage  of  her  origin  and  development  since  the  war 
the  League  has  been  the  friend  and  champion  of 
Albania,  and  this  work  has  been  accomplished  by 
purely  moral  force. 


IX 

\ 

THE     LEAGUE     IN     RELATION     TO     THE 

BRITISH  DOMINIONS,  TO  LATIN  AMERICA 

AND  TO  THE  UNITED   STATES 

THE  experience  of  most  of  those  who  watched  the 
Second  Assembly  was  that  the  League  had  demon- 
strated itself  to  be  a  European  necessity.  The 
governing  of  Danzig  and  the  Saar,  the  stopping  of 
hostilities  between  Lithuania  and  Poland,  the 
settling  of  Albanian  and  Silesian  questions  were  all 
great  services.  The  question  that  remained  was 
this  :  Is  the  League  of  real  service  to  Asia,  to  Africa, 
to  Australasia  and  to  the  Americas  ?  Of  the  first 
two  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  Europe  is  too  engaged 
with  both  Continents  not  to  require  the  League  to 
disentangle  the  difficulties  that  will  arise  in  regard 
to  them.  With  the  British  Dominions  and  the 
Americas  the  story  may  be  different. 

I.  THE  BRITISH  DOMINIONS 

This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  the  position  of 
the  British  Dominions  in  the  League,  though  it 
is  one  of  unusual,  and  even  of  extraordinary, 
interest.  Their  position  is  anomalous,  for  they 

164 


LEAGUE   AND  BRITISH  DOMINIONS    165 

have  acquired  powers  both  for  and  against  their 
Mother  Country.  A  bold  individual  is  said  to  have 
asked  a  prominent  Dominion  representative,  "  Would 
your  Dominion  help  the  League  in  economically 
blockading  the  Old  Country  ?  "  To  which  the 
Dominion  statesman  diplomatically  replied  :  "  I 
will  not  contemplate  such  a  contingency  as  pos- 
sible." This  is  sound  in  sense,  but  not  in  law.  It 
is  not  really  easy  to  see  how  the  members  of  the 
League  can  assume  its  obligations  without  becoming 
separate  states,  though  it  is  specially  provided  that 
"  A  member  of  the  League  can  be  a  dominion  or 
colony."  One  significant  point  may  be  noted : 
Article  35  of  the  Protocol  of  the  Permanent  Court 
of  International  Justice  throws  open  the  Court  to 
members  of  the  League  and  also  to  states  mentioned 
in  the  Annex  to  the  Covenant,  i.e.,  Canada,  Aus- 
tralia, etc.  This  article  might,  therefore,  make 
Canada  a  litigant  against  Australia,  or  both 
Dominions  litigants  against  Great  Britain.  It  is 
interesting  that  in  the  conventions  made  at 
Barcelona,  the  representative  of  Great  Britain 
made  an  express  reservation  on  this  head.1 

(a)  Canada 

On  the  whole  it  is  perhaps  true,  to  say  that  the 
Dominions  have  not  defined  their  attitude,  but 
that  under  certain  circumstances  they  have  shown 


1  Hammarskiold,  Permanent   Court  of  International  Justice, 
p.  18. 


166    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

considerable  independence.  Perhaps  Canada  has 
been  most  original  in  this  way.  In  the  First  Assembly 
Mr.  Rowell  (Canada)  denounced  the  secret  Treaty 
of  London  (April  26,  1915)  as  "unjust,"  though 
Great  Britain  was  a  party  to  it,  and  advocated  the 
admission  of  Albania  while  Great  Britain  was  still 
resisting  it.  Mr.  Rowell  also  stood  up  stoutly  for 
the  doctrine  that  the  American  continent  should 
not  pool  its  raw  materials  with  those  of  Europe.1 
In  the  Second  Assembly,  Chief  Justice  Doherty,  as 
already  described  on  pp.  64  and  65,  argued  for  the 
deletion  of  Article  10  of  the  Covenant.  Not 
wholly  consistent  with  this  attitude  of  detachment 
from  Europe  was  another  action  of  Mr.  Doherty 
in  carrying  a  motion  requesting  the  principal  Allied 
Powers  to  define  the  status  of  East  Galicia.  This 
measure  was  doubtless  influenced  by  the  fact  that 
numbers  of  East  Galicians  have  emigrated  to 
Canada,  and  carry  political  weight  there.  Mr. 
Doherty,  in  his  speech  of  September  12,  dwelt  on 
the  interest  Canada  felt  in  having  a  representative 
(Mr.  Warre)  on  the  Saar  Valley  Commission,  and 
assured  all  of  Canada's  fidelity  to  the  League. 

(b)  Australia 

Mr.  Hughes  has  tended  in  his  speeches  to  empha- 
sise the  value  of  a  British,  rather  than  an  Inter- 
national, League  of  Nations.  Nor  has  the  action 

1  He  also  criticised  the  amount  of  the  salary  of  the  Secretary- 
General,  who  is  a  British  subject,  though  an  international  official. 


LEAGUE  AND   BRITISH   DOMINIONS    167 

of  Australia  indicated  much  interest  in  the  League. 
At  the  last  moment,  however,  Captain  Bruce  was 
appointed  as  Australia's  representative  to  the 
Second  Assembly,  and  his  influence  was  marked 
in  the  Committee  on  Constitutional  Amendments. 
In  his  speech  at  the  Assembly  of  September  13, 
he  stressed  the  views  of  Australia  as  two,  to  "  con- 
sider and,  if  necessary,  to  criticise  the  actions  of 
the  Council,  and  to  endeavour  to  substitute 
international  justice  for  the  arbitrament  of  war. 
He  ended  with  the  remarkable  words :  "If  the 
League  of  Nations  goes,  the  hope  of  mankind 
goes  also."  There  was  perhaps  significance  in 
the  fact  that  he  took  no  part  in  the  Debate  on 
Mandates. 

(c)  New  Zealand 

New  Zealand  has  always  been  remarkable  for  a 
close  attachment  to  the  Empire,  but  it  is  also  no 
enemy  to  the  League.1  Sir  James  Allen,  who 
spoke  on  the  Mandates  Debate,  September  23,  gave 
the  benefit  of  his  great  practical  experience  of  the 
working  of  C  Mandates  in  Samoa.  As  an 
instance  of  the  dangers  of  delay  in  defining  them, 
he  told  an  "  exaggerated  but  true  "  story.  "  In 
Western  Samoa  a  resident,  not  a  native,  but  one 
who  had  lived  there  many  years,  actually  suggested, 
instead  of  the  C  Mandate  being  granted,  that 


1  As  reported  in  Press,  Jan.  3, 1021,  Mr.  Massey  indicated  that 
in  international  conferences  the  British  Empire  should  present 
a  united  front. 


168    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Samoa  should  be  handed  over  to  the  ex-Kaiser  !  " 
The  moral  of  this  story  was  that  the  A  and  B 
Mandates  should  be  defined  as  soon  as  possible. 

(d)  South  Africa 

General  Smuts  is  famous  as  one  of  the  first  to 
conceive  the  idea  of  a  League,  and  one  of  those 
who  laid  down  the  doctrine  of  Mandates  for 
governing  the  backward  races.  To  judge  by  his 
public  utterances  he  combines  an  intense  belief  in 
the  League  with  a  very  extended  doctrine  of  the 
powers  to  be  enjoyed  by  the  individual  Dominions 
under  the  British  Crown,  and  he  strongly  insisted 
on  the  United  States  recognising  their  separate 
representation  at  Washington.  His  three  repre- 
sentatives, Lord  Robert  Cecil,  Professor  Gilbert 
Murray  and  Sir  A.  Blankenberg  were  among  the 
most  distinguished  of  any  delegates.1  They  an- 
nounced that  their  chief  purpose  and  instruction 
was  to  press  the  question  of  disarmament  on 
Assembly  and  Council,  notably  on  the  Council. 

(e)  India 

India  is  now  recognised  as  having  Dominion 
status.  Its  representation  was  headed  by  Sir 
William  Meyer,  the  High  Commissioner,  and  the 
other  delegates  were  the  Maharao  of  Cutch  and 
Mr.  Sastri.  The  first  devoted  himself  chieflv  to 


1  It  is  interesting  that,  in  a  committee  meeting  on  revision 
of  Art.  18,  the  South  African  representative  voted  against  the 
British  proposition. 


LEAGUE  AND  BRITISH   DOMINIONS    169 

finance,  where  he  showed  his  independence  by 
attacking  British  proposals.  Mr.  Sastri's  activities 
have  already  been  described  in  Chapter  I.  He  was 
notable  among  other  things  as  a  sturdy  upholder 
of  the  use  of  English,  as  well  as  French,  upon 
committees. 

On  the  whole  the  British  Dominion  repre- 
sentatives gave  the  idea  that  they  had  not 
quite  realised  or  expressed  their  position  in  respect 
to  the  League.  Their  virility,  individuality,  inde- 
pendence and  power  will  always  be  an  asset  to  it. 
The  query  arises :  What  do  they  get  in  return  ? 
The  real  answer  to  this  is  obvious.  They  owed  to 
the  League  the  fact  that  they  have  not  only  become 
nations  but  are  recognised  as  such  in  the  eyes  of 
the  world.  The  genuine  astonishment  of  foreigners 
that  the  various  Dominion  speakers  should  take  a 
line  independent  of  the  Mother  Country  shows  this 
fact  well.  As  long  as  the  Dominions  remain  in 
the  League  they  will  increase  their  prestige  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world.  If,  and  as  soon  as,  they  retire, 
they  will  depress  it.  Hence  no  sooner  will  a 
Dominion  have  retired  from  the  League  than  it 
will  at  once  seem  to  rejoin  it.  What  could  give, 
for  example,  Ireland  a  position  in  the  world  like  her 
appearance  at  the  League  as  a  Dominion  ? 

II.    LATIN  AMERICA 
(a)  General 

If  the  gain  of  the  League  to  the  British  Dominions 
is  on  the  whole  clear,  that  is  not  the  case  with 


170    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Spanish  Americans.  They  represent  90  millions 
of  men,  and  16  members  of  the  League,  and  are 
curiously  enough  grouped  round,  and  much  in- 
fluenced by,  Spain,  their  original  mother,  whose 
misgovernment  caused  their  independence.  One 
of  their  great  demands  was  for  Spanish  to  have  an 
equality  with  English  and  French  as  a  language  of 
the  League.  Spanish  can  be  spoken,  and  was  by 
M.  de  Gimeno  (September  12).  but  it  is  not  an 
official  language,  and  this  is  one  cause  of  grievance. 
A  more  serious  consideration  is  as  to  whether  the 
League  can  afford  permanent  assistance  or  give 
substantial  benefits  to  Latin  America.  Brazil, 
i.e.,  Portuguese  America,  is  represented  on  the 
Council  and  therefore  has  a  great  position,  but  this 
fact  is  generally  believed  to  have  been  the  cause 
of  the  defection  of  the  Argentine  Republic, 
which  considered  Spanish  America  slighted  as  she 
was  not  chosen.  The  Latin  American  speakers  are 
often  interesting,  most  of  them  are  eloquent,  some 
subtle  in  technicalities,  one  or  two,  like  M.  Restrepo 
(Colombia)  humorous.  They  do  not  always  vote 
en  bloc;  for  instance,  the  Argentinian  amendment 
to  the  Covenant,  which  some  aver  to  have  been  pro- 
German  in  tendency  (vide  chap.  III.,  sect,  e),  was 
supported  by  four  of  them  but  opposed  by  others. 
They  secured  two  judges  in  the  Court  of  Justice — 
including  a  Spaniard,  three  ;  they  failed,  however, 
to  nominate  Alvarez  (Chile)  owing  to  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  Council.  They  also  failed  to  carry 
da  Cunha  (Brazil)  as  President  of  the  Assembly. 


LEAGUE  AND   BRITISH    DOMINIONS    171 

But  earlier  in  the  year,  at  the  Transit  Conference 
at  Barcelona,  they  achieved  important  results  in 
concert.  In  any  case  they  always  represent  a 
formidable  potential  force. 

When  considering  practical  matters  they  must 
ask  themselves  what  they  gain  by  the  League, 
and  in  material  terms  the  answer  is  not  easy 
in  view  of  the  limiting  factors  of  the  expense  and 
distance.  There  arose,  for  example,  a  dispute 
between  Panama  and  Costa  Rica,  which  led  to 
fighting  in  February,  1921.  The  Council  of  the 
League  (March  4)  telegraphed  to  both  parties, 
recalling  to  them  their  obligations  under  the  League. 
The  Council  reported  later  that  all  danger  of  conflict 
had  been  averted  by  "  the  good  offices  of  the  United 
States."  This  was  a  polite  way  of  putting  it. 
In  brutal  fact  the  United  States  informed  both 
parties  that  hostilities  would  not  be  tolerated,  and 
sent  a  battleship  to  enforce  her  views.  This 
settled  the  matter,  but  the  incident  did  not  exhibit 
the  League  in  a  very  effective  light. 

(b)  Dispute  between  Chile  and   Bolivia 

The  dispute  between  Bolivia  and  Chile,  which  was 
thoroughly  discussed  before  the  Assembly,  was 
hardly  more  reassuring  to  Latin  Americans.  Bolivia 
had  requested  a  revision  of  her  treaty  with  Chile 
of  October  20,  1904.  By  this  she  had  ceded  under 
duress  very  valuable  nitrate-producing  territory, 
and  she  was  asked  to  have  the  treaty  declared 


172    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

*' inapplicable  "  under  Article  19  of  the  Covenant. 
On  September  7  Don  Edwards,  the  Chilean  dele- 
gate, opposed  this  demand  as  "  inadmissible  "  ! 
President  Karnebeek,  with  great  tact,  ultimately 
succeeded  in  transferring  the  dispute  to  a  committee 
of  three  very  distinguished  jurists,  headed  by 
Struycken  (Holland),  as  to  the  competence  of  the 
Assembly  under  Article  19.  It  runs  thus,  "  The 
Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  advise  the 
reconsideration  by  members  of  the  League  of 
treatise  which  have  become  inapplicable  and  the 
consideration  of  international  conditions  whose 
continuance  might  endanger  the  peace  of  the  world." 
The  jurists  delivered  judgment  (September  22) 
that  the  Bolivian  application  was  not  in  order 
because  "  the  Assembly  .  .  .  cannot  of  itself  mod- 
ify any  treaty,  the  modification  of  treaties  lying 
solely  within  the  competence  of  the  contracting 
States."  The  "  advice  "  contemplated  was  only 
where  treaties  have  become  "inapplicable,"  l  i.e., 
"  when  the  state  of  affairs  existing  at  the  moment 
of  their  conclusion  has  subsequently  undergone, 
either  materially  or  morally,  such  radical  changes 
that  their  application  has  ceased  to  be  reasonably 
possible  or  in  cases  of  the  existence  of  inter- 
national conditions  whose  continuance  might  en- 
danger the  peace  of  the  world."  In  other  words, 
Bolivia's  application  was  quashed  as  a  technicality. 
When  the  matter  came  before  the  Assembly 

1  "  Inapplicable  "  appears  to  be  a  mistranslation  from  the 
French;   the  English  equivalent  is  "obsolete." 


LEAGUE  AND   BRITISH  DOMINIONS    173 

(September  28)  the  Bolivian  delegate,  Aramayo, 
compared  his  country  to  the  "  lamb  "  and  Chile  to 
the  "wolf"  of  fable.  Don  Edwards  offered  to 
negotiate  on  the  Treaty  direct,  Mr.  Balfour  spoke 
soothing  words,  and  the  affair  ended.  Everyone 
felt  glad  it  did.  It  was,  in  fact,  impossible  to  deal 
adequately  with  the  matter,  partly  owing  to  Chile's 
opposition,  partly  owing  to  the  much  more  serious 
danger  of  offending  the  United  States  by  violat- 
ing the  Monroe  Doctrine.  Yet  Bolivia  had  gained 
something.  Chile  had  at  least  had  to  defend  her 
position  publicly.  Chile  had  offered  to  open 
direct  negotiations,  and  most  people  recognised 
the  force  of  Bolivia's  moral  case.  Yet  it  was 
unreasonable,  in  any  case,  to  expect  the  League  to 
revise  all  treaties  which  appeared  to  be  unjust. 
That  would  have  been  giving  it  powers  to  fashion 
the  world  anew  and  to  redress  every  ancient  wrong. 

III.  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  THE  LEAGUE 

(a)  Views  of  Mr.  Harding 

A  number  of  American  enthusiasts  made  the 
pilgrimage  to  the  Second  Assembly  at  Geneva. 
One  line  which  they  were  fond  of  taking  was  that 
Mr.  Harding  was  a  kind  of  concealed  supporter 
of  the  League.  In  support  of  this  contention  they 
adduced  the  fact  that  three  men  whom  he  had 
appointed  to  high  positions — Herbert  Hoover, 
Hughes  and  Taft — were  all  of  them  at  one  time 
favourers  of  the  League,  and,  like  Mr.  Harding,  were 


174  THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

only  waiting  a  favourable  moment  to  drop  the 
mask  and  avow  themselves  its  passionate  cham- 
pions. No  European  will  lightly  profess  to  under- 
stand the  ways  of  American  politics,  but  at  least 
the  actions  and  utterances  of  President  Wilson's 
successor  are  not  at  the  moment  encouraging. 
On  October  12,  1920,  before  he  actually  assumed 
office,  he  was  reported  as  declaring  himself  "  un- 
alterably opposed  to  the  League,"  though  he 
favoured  "  an  association  of  nations."  He  con- 
firmed this  in  his  Presidential  address  of  March  4, 
1921,  saying,  with  obvious  reference  to  the  League : 
*'  A  world  super-government  is  contrary  to  every- 
thing we  cherish,  and  can  have  no  sanction  by  our 
Republic,"  and  again  on  April  12  :  "In  the  existing 
League  of  the  world-government,  with  its  super- 
powers, this  Republic  will  have  no  part."  "  The 
League  Covenant  can  have  no  sanction  for  us. "  And 
he  suggested  that  it  had  been  made  "  an  enforcing 
agency  of  the  victors  in  the  War."  This  is  as 
remarkably  definite  as  it  is  inaccurate.  For, 
whatever  the  League  may  be,  it  is  not  a  super- 
state. Unless  Mr.  Harding's  word  is  to  undergo 
revision,  he  is  and  always  will  be  an  opponent  of 
the  Geneva  League. 

(b)  Views  of  some  American  Journalists  at 
Geneva 

This  conclusion  does  not  mean  that  he  does  not 
favour  disarmament,  arbitration  and  peacemaking. 


LEAGUE  AND    BRITISH  DOMINIONS    175 

He  is  undoubtedly  an  enthusiast  for  all  three. 
But  he  makes  a  separate  Treaty  with  Germany, 
he  advocates  a  sort  of  Hague  Conference  system 
of  arbitration  "  with  teeth  in  it,"  and  he  summons 
a  Disarmament  Conference  at  Washington.  In 
this  last  action  Mr.  Harding  was  not  wholly  con- 
sistent, for  one  of  the  finest  impulses  behind 
America's  rejection  of  the  League  was  the  feeling 
that  small  states  were  placed  by  it  at  a  disadvantage 
in  respect  to  the  Principal  Powers.  Yet  when 
Mr.  Harding  summons  a  Conference  he  entirely 
disregards  the  small  states.  'General  Smuts  had 
to  remonstrate  vigorously  before  South  Africa's 
claims  to  representation  were  afforded  full  satis- 
faction, and  Mr.  Branting  complained  in  vain  that 
Sweden  had  not  received  any  invitation.  When 
we  add  to  this  the  vigorous  coercion  applied  to 
Panama  and  Costa  Rica,  Mr.  Harding's  record  in 
defending  the  rights  of  small  states  is  hardly 
fortunate.  His  policy  towards  the  League  as 
a  whole  is  more  serious,  for  he  seems  to  aim  at 
superseding  or  forestalling  the  League.  That 
one  or  other  of  these  aims  is  the  object  of  the  present 
United  States  policy  can  hardly  be  doubted.  The 
following  passage  from  a  distinguished  American 
journalist  at  Geneva  is  of  value.1  "  Rightly  or 
wrongly,  everybody  here  is  convinced  that  the  aim 
of  the  present  American  administration  is  to 
wreck  the  League,  if  possible,  first  by  refusing  to 

1  Chicago  Daily  News,  Sept.  5.    P.  S.  Mowrer. 


176    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

cooperate  therewith  in  even  the  most  laudable 
humanitarian  tentatives  ;  .  .  .  second,  by  attempt- 
ing to  substitute  some  other  international  organism 
made  in  Washington.  .  .  .  The  result  is  that  the 
League  is  merely  strengthened  in  its  determination 
to  preserve  its  own  existence." 

A  list  of  the  points  by  which  the  United  States 
blocks  or  embarrasses  the  League  was  compiled 
by  the  same  American  authority.  They  were  as 
follows  : 

(1)  Disarmament. — The      summons      to     the 

Washington  Conference  naturally  made 
most  of  the  League  discussion  futile,  and 
all  of  it  incomplete. 

(2)  Mandates. — These    were    first  interrupted 

by  Wilson's  note  and  again  by  Harding's 
note  of  August  24,  1921,  thereby  pre- 
venting their  definition.  The  League 
invitation  to  send  a  representative  was 
not  acknowledged. 

(3)  Austrian   Financial   Rehabilitation. — This 

was  delayed  by  American  inaction. 

(4)  International  Court  of  Justice. — The  United 

States  refused  all  co-operation  and  did 
not  even  acknowledge  the  invitation. 

(5)  and  (6)  Opium  and  White  Slave  Traffic. — 

The  transfer  of  the  Conventions  con- 
cerning these  from  the  Hague  to  the 
League  is  accepted  by  all  signatories 
except  the  United  States. 


LEAGUE  AND  BRITISH  DOMINIONS    177 

(7)  Transfer  to  the  League  from  Paris  of  the 

International   Hygiene   Bureau  is   pre- 
vented by  the  United  States. 

(8)  Invitation   to  International    Immigration 

Conference  refused  by  the  United  States. 
To  these  another  American  journalist1  added  the 
following  : 

(9)  and  (10)  Blocking  of  proposals  re  sanctions 

for  Covenant  breakers  and  re  registra- 
tion of  Treaties. 

After  all  this  it  is  satisfactory  to  record  that  the 
United  States  suddenly,  at  the  end  of  September, 
took  to  acknowledging  communications  from  the 
League,  and  acknowledged  fifteen  at  once.  For 
this  action  it  was  ironically  congratulated  by  yet  a 
third  American  journalist.2  May  it  be  the  first  step  ! 

(c)  The  Monroe  Doctrine 

All  this  does  not  reveal  an  agreeable  prospect. 
For  it  seems  clear  that  the  United  States  has  at 
present  definitely  disassociated  herself  from  the 
League  andfrom  all  international  projects  with  which 
it  may  be  connected.  This  move  is  in  itself  serious. 
It  is  still  more  serious  when  we  recollect  the 
warm  humanitarian  zeal  and  the  intense  hatred  of 
"imperialism,"  and  the  sincere  ardour  for  peace 
which  the  United  States  has  always  displayed. 

1  Lincoln  Eyre,  New  York  World,  Sept.  28. 
1  H.  Wood,' United  Press,  Sept.  30. 

If 


178    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

But  it  is  most  serious  of  all  when  we  regard  the 
Monroe  Doctrine.  This  policy,  under  so  many 
different  interpretations,  has  been  constant  in  one 
aim.  The  United  States  is  to  be  the  leading  power 
in  the  American  Continents  and  Latin  America  is 
to  follow  that  lead.  This  policy  has  been  an 
increasingly  difficult  one  to  carry  out  as  the 
world  contracted  in  size.  The  League  unquestion- 
ably offered  an  ideal  opportunity  of  solving  this 
difficult  problem.  In  it  the  world  was  to  be  in- 
cluded, the  Monroe  Doctrine  recognised  and  the 
United  States  evidently  considered  as  the  presiding 
genius  of  her  continent.  Now  the  struggle  is  to 
be  between  the  League  and  the  United  States  for 
the  body  of  Latin  America.  Neither  will  surrender 
without  a  struggle,  but  the  sign  of  the  League's 
surrender  will  be  the  withdrawal  of  Latin  American 
States.  The  sign  of  her  success  will  be  the  return 
of  the  Argentine  Republic  to  the  fold  of  the  League. 
But  every  year  that  the  United  States  remains 
outside  the  League  makes  it  more  difficult  for 
her  either  to  come  inside  it  or  to  influence  it. 


A  FEW  REFLECTIONS 

THERE  is  a  delightful  story,  told  by  H.  G.  Wells, 
and  quoted  with  appreciation  by  Anatole  France1 
which  reveals  the  modern  state  of  inter-anarchy 
preceding  the  creation  of  the  League.  Mr.  Wells 
imagines  some  inhabitants  of  the  earth  landing 
on  the  moon  and  falling  into  conversation  with  the 
Grand  Lunar  who  rules  the  people  of  the  Moon. 
The  Grand  Lunar,  a  man  of  superior  intelligence, 
asked  the  travellers  what  was  the  form  of  govern- 
ment on  the  earth.  They  answered  that  they 
"  were  divided  into  independent  states,  some  big, 
some  little,  and  all  inspired  by  an  ardent  patriot- 
ism, which  is  the  ruling  passion  of  the  terrestrials.'* 
"  Did  you  not  say,"  said  the  Grand  Lunar, 
"  that  these  states  are  independent  of  each  other  ? 
Then  what  tribunal  judges  their  disputes  ?  " 
"There  is  none,"  answered  the  terrestrial;  "the 
pride  of  the  states  would  not  suffer  it.  When  one 
of  them  thinks  itself  wronged  or  offended,  it  takes 
to  arms  to  defend  its  rights  or  avenge  its  honour." 
On  hearing  this  reply,  the  Grand  Lunar  looked  at 

1  The  Nation  (New  York),  Dec.  14,  1921,  p.  695. 
179 


180    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

the  terrestrials  with  surprise  mixed  with  horror  and, 
without  saying  another  word  to  them,  he  had  them 
locked  up  as  the  most  dangerous  kind  of  fools  1 

The  real  question  that  arises,  therefore,  to  all 
those  who  deal  with  the  League,  is  as  to  whether 
it  does  anything  to  avert  the  state  of  things  on 
account  of  which  the  Grand  Lunar  imprisoned 
the  terrestrials  ?  At  present  the  League  is  the 
only  permanent  organisation  which  applies  or 
offers  any  solution  to  the  problem.  For  the 
moment,  however,  we  may  perhaps  act  as  ad- 
vocatus  diaboli  and  bring  the  arguments  against  it. 
Mr.  Lansing,  President  Wilson's  Secretary  of  State, 
has  brilliantly  marshalled  them.  He  would  not 
have  a  territorial  guarantee  by  the  League,  but 
"a  negative  guaranty";  he  would  have  a  non- 
obligatory  international  court  like  The  Hague 
Tribunal,  and  he  would  have  had  a  League  Council 
with  equal  representation  for  all  Members  of  the 
League.1  But  the  equality  of  all  states,  or  "  inter- 
national democracy,"  as  Mr.  Lansing  calls  it,  is 
not  an  attainable  ideal.  No  machinery  would  do 
away  with  the  power  and  prestige  of  a  state  like 
Great  Britain  or  France  at  Geneva,  or  bring  Costa 
Rica  or  Albania  up  to  their  level.  Nor  would  it 
be  democratic  that  a  state,  representing  a  few 
hundreds  of  thousands,  should  have  equal  power 

1  Though  he  proposed  also  a  supervisory  committee  of  five, 
elected  by  majority  of  the  Assembly.  Vide  Mr.  Lansing,  The 
Peace  Negotiations :  a  Personal  Narrative,  1921,  and  a  review  by 
my  friend,  Mr.  J.  R.  M.  Butler,  Contemporary  Review, Dec.,  1921, 
to  which  I  owe  much. 


A   FEW  REFLECTIONS  181 

with  a  state  representing  tens  of  millions.  Further, 
equality  of  power  among  states  implies  equality 
of  financial  contribution,  and  in  this  respect  the 
League's  experience  is  decisive.  Small  states 
neither  can  nor  will  pay  more  than  a  modest 
share  of  expenses.  It  has  proved  difficult  enough 
in  the  League  to  get  them  to  pay  even  their 
proportionate  share. 

It  is,  of  course,  possible  to  imagine  an  alternative 
plan,  but  what  is  that  plan  as  at  present  disclosed  ? 
Mr.  Harding  has  advocated  an  association  of 
nations,  but,  when  it  came  to  disarmament,  he 
left  out  the  smaller  nations  and  summoned  only 
the  Great  Powers  to  Conference.  So  that  the 
only  alternative  to  the  League  appears  to  be  a 
looser  form  of  an  international  organisation  and 
a  separate  summoning  of  the  Great  Powers  to 
decide  important  questions.  If  the  League  stands 
for  anything  or  means  anything,  it  means  a  steady 
moral  pressure  on  all  Powers,  and  particularly  on 
great  ones.  It  is  much  more  difficult  to  utter 
the  doctrines  of  imperialism  or  of  force  in  the 
Assembly  at  Geneva,  than  to  support  them  in  a 
diplomatic  note  or  in  a  secret  Conference.  It  is 
much  more  difficult  to  stand  up  and  vote  against 
a  measure  supported  by  an  overwhelming  majority 
in  the  Assembly,  than  it  is  to  decide  in  the  privacy 
of  an  office  that  the  interests  of  country  A  or 
country  B  require  an  opposition  to  that  measure. 
When  a  country  advocates  an  unpopular  cause 
or  opposes  a  popular  measure  in  the  Assembly 


it  feels  itself  morally  isolated.  It  is  frozen 
by  an  atmosphere  of  cold  condemnation. 
No  one  could  help  pitying  Askenazy  as  he  sup- 
ported Poland  almost  alone  in  the  Assembly,  no 
one  was  surprised  when  France,  which  had  with- 
held her  consent  to  the  White  Slave  Traffic  Con- 
vention in  committee,  made  serious  concessions 
in  face  of  the  enthusi  asm  of  the  Assembly.  Equally 
in  the  First  Assembly  Great  Britain,  which  had 
opposed  Albania's  admission  to  the  League  in 
committee,  bowed  gracefully  and  withdrew  before 
a  two-thirds  majority  of  the  Assembly.  Such 
instances  might  be  multiplied  but  their  significance 
is  quite  extraordinary.  One  national  state  can 
contend  with  another,  but  no  state  can  fight  an 
atmosphere,  an  influence,  a  pressure  which  is 
truly  international.  Such  influences  are  silent, 
subtle,  gradual,  moral,  cumulative,  and  finally 
irresistible. 

Yet  it  is  necessary  to  utter  a  word  of  caution. 
Influences  like  these  are  not  suddenly  created  and 
they  can  only  be  effective  if  intense  conviction 
dwells  in  a  majority  of  the  Assembly.  Yet  it 
would  be  a  mistake  to  suppose,  as  has  often 
been  asserted,  that  the  League  creates  a  superstate 
or  an  international  body  which  controls  or  coerces 
national  governments,  or,  as  Mr.  Butler  says,  "  at 
any  rate  binds  them  beforehand  to  act  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  findings  of  some  external 
body."  The  League  can  do  none  of  these  things. 
Even  in  a  case  like  the  admission  of  a  state  to 


A  FEW  REFLECTIONS  183 

the  League  where  an  individual  state  can  be 
overruled  by  a  two-thirds  majority,  state  sove- 
reignty is  amply  preserved.  No  individual  Govern- 
ment is  under  an  obligation  to  recognise  such  a 
state,  in  spite  of  the  collective  decision.  In 
all  other  directions  similar  safeguards  exist.  As 
Lord  Robert  Cecil  has  written  :  "  The  truth  is 
that  the  League,  so  far  from  being  a  super-state, 
is  not  even  an  Alliance.  The  Covenant  imposes 
only  one  direct  obligation  which  in  any  real  sense 
limits  their  freedom,  and  that  is  the  obligation 
not  to  go  to  war  suddenly  or  secretly."  l  That 
indeed  is  an  important  obligation  and  the  best 
hope  of  the  future  of  the  world.  It  has  often 
been  taken  by  individual  states  to  one  another, 
never  yet  been  made  a  Covenant  between  so  many 
states . 

Yet,  if  we  seek  for  the  triumphs  of  the  League, 
they  will  not  in  the  main  be  in  the  direction  of 
obligations  enforced.  They  will  rather  be  in  the 
direction  of  frictions  averted,  conflicts  modified, 
settlements  facilitated.  Not  only  have  states 
sometimes  been  forced  to  yield  to  the  moral 
pressure  of  the  League,  but  they  have  sometimes 
been  willing  to  accept  terms  from  the  League 
which  they  would  not  accept  from  rival  dis- 
putants or  enemies.  The  Silesian  award  is  one 
illustration  of  this ;  the  Albanian  question,  in  every 
one  of  its  complicated  phases,  another.  At  the 

1  American  Supplement  to  Times,  July  4,  1921,  quoted  by 
Mr.  Butler. 


184    THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  LEAGUE 

Peace  Conference  it  was  often  found  that  small 
States  would  consent  to  accept  the  decision  of 
the  Great  Powers,  what  they  had  previously 
refused  to  accept  of  their  own  free-will.  The 
Great  Powers  are  beginning  to  learn  to  accept  a 
decision  from  the  League,  which  they  would  not 
accept  from  another  state  or  even  from  a  Con- 
ference of  Ambassadors. 

The  dangers  of  the  League  do  not  lie  in  its 
constitution,  in  its  members  or  in  itself.  They 
lie  in  those  states  which  are  not  members  of  the 
League,  like  Hungary,  Germany,  Russia  and  the 
United  States.  Only  when  the  League  encloses 
all  comers  is  it  safe  against  all  assailants. 


L'ENVOI 

"  //  you  stand,  and  stand  I  trust  you  will,  may 
you  stand  as  unimpeached  in  honour  as  in  power  ; 
may  you  stand  not  as  a  substitute  for  virtue  but  as 
an  ornament  of  virtue,  as  a  security  for  virtue  ;  may 
you  stand  long,  and  stand  the  terror  of  tyrants ; 
may  you  stand  the  refuge  of  afflicted  nations  ;  may 
you  stand  a  sacred  temple  for  the  perpetual  residence 
of  an  inviolable  justice"  l — BURKE. 


1  Speech  in  the  Impeachment  of  Warren  Hastings,  June  14. 
1794. 


APPENDIX  I 

THE  COVENANT  OF  THE 
LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS 

WITH  ANNEX 


APPENDIX   I 

(a)  The  Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations 

THE  HIGH  CONTRACTING  PARTIES, 

In  order  to  promote  international  co-operation  and  to  achieve 
international  peace  and  security  by  the  acceptance  of  obliga- 
tions not  to  resort  to  war,  by  the  prescription  of  open,  just  and 
honourable  relations  between  nations,  by  the  firm  establish- 
ment of  the  understandings  of  international  law  as  the  actual 
rule  of  conduct  among  Governments  and  by  the  maintenance  oi 
justice  and  a  scrupulous  respect  for  all  treaty  obligations  in  the 
dealings  of  organised  peoples  with  one  another, 

Agree  to  this  Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations. 

ARTICLE  1. — The  Original  Members  of  the  League  shall  be 
those  of  the  Signatories  which  are  named  in  the  Annex  to  this 
Covenant  and  also  such  of  those  other  States  named  in  the 
Annex  as  shall  accede  without  reservation  to  this  Covenant. 
Such  accession  shall  be  effected  by  a  Declaration  deposited  with 
the  Secretariat  within  two  months  of  the  coming  into  force  of 
the  Covenant.  Notice  thereof  shall  be  sent  to  all  other 
Members  of  the  League. 

Any  fully  self-governing  State,  Dominion  or  Colony  not  named 
in  the  Annex  may  become  a  Member  of  the  League  if  its  admis- 
sion is  agreed  to  by  two-thirds  of  the  Assembly,  provided  that 
it  shall  give  effective  guarantees  of  its  sincere  intention  to  ob- 
•erve  its  international  obligations  and  shall  accept  such  regula- 
tions as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  League  in  regard  to  its  military, 
naval  and  air  forces  and  armaments. 

Any  Member  of  the  League  may,  after  two  years'  notice  of 
its  intention  so  to  do,  withdraw  from  the  League,  provided  that 
all  its  international  obligations  and  all  its  obligations  under  this 

Covenant  shall  have  been  fulfilled  at  the  time  of  its  withdrawal- 

187 


188  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  2. — The  action  of  the  League  under  this  Covenant 
shall  be  effected  through  the  instrumentality  of  an  Assembly 
and  of  a  Council,  with  a  permanent  Secretariat. 

ARTICLE  3. — The  Assembly  shall  consist  of  Representatives 
of  the  Members  of  the  League. 

The  Assembly  shall  meet  at  stated  intervals  and  from  time  to 
time  as  occasion  may  require,  at  the  Seat  of  the  League  or  at 
such  other  place  as  may  be  decided  upon. 

The  Assembly  may  deal  at  its  meeting  with  any  matter 
within  the  sphere  of  action  of  the  League  or  affecting  the  peace 
of  the  world. 

At  meetings  of  the  Assembly  each  Member  of  the  League 
shall  have  one  vote  and  may  have  not  more  than  three  Repre- 
sentatives. 

ARTICLE  4. — The  Council  shall  consist  of  Representatives  of 
the  Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers,1  together  with 
Representatives  of  four  other  Members  of  the  League.  These 
four  Members  of  the  League  shall  be  selected  by  the  Assembly 
from  time  to  time  in  its  discretion.  Until  the  appointment  of 
the  Representatives  of  the  four  Members  of  the  League  first 
selected  by  the  Assembly,  Representatives  of  Belgium,  Brazil, 
Greece,  and  Spain  shall  be  Members  of  the  Council. 

With  the  approval  of  the  majority  of  the  Assembly,  the 
Council  may  name  additional  Members  of  the  League  whose 
Representatives  shall  always  be  Members  of  the  Council ;  the 
Council  with  like  approval  may  increase  the  number  of  Members 
of  the  League  to  be  selected  by  the  Assembly  for  representation 
on  the  Council. 

The  Council  shall  meet  from  time  to  time  as  occasion  may 
require,  and  at  least  once  a  year,  at  the  Seat  of  the  League  or 
at  such  other  place  as  may  be  decided  upon. 

The  Council  may  deal  at  its  meetings  with  any  matter  within 
the  sphere  of  action  of  the  League  or  affecting  the  peace  of  the 
world. 

Any  Member  of  the  League  not  represented  on  the  Council 
shall  be  invited  to  send  a  Representative  to  sit  as  a  member  at 

1  The  Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers  are  the  following:  The  United 
States  of  America,  the  British  Empire,  France,  Italy  and  Japan,  (See  Preamble  of 
the  Treaty  of  Peace  with  Germany.) 


APPENDIX  189 

any  meeting  of  the  Council  during  the  consideration  of  matters 
specially  affecting  the  interests  of  that  Member  of  the  League. 
At  meetings  of  the  Council,  each  Member  of  the  League  re- 
presented on  the  Council  shall  have  one  vote  and  may  not  have 
more  than  one  Representative. 

ARTICLE  5. — Except  where  otherwise  expressly  provided  in 
this  Covenant,  or  by  the  terms  of  the  present  Treaty,  decisions 
at  any  meeting  of  the  Assembly  or  of  the  Council  shall  require 
the  agreement  of  all  the  Members  of  the  League  represented  at 
the  meeting. 

All  matters  of  procedure  at  meetings  of  the  Assembly  or  of 
the  Council,  including  the  appointment  of  Committees  to  inves- 
tigate particular  matters,  shall  be  regulated  by  the  Assembly 
or  by  the  Council  and  may  be  decided  by  a  majority  of  the 
Members  of  the  League  represented  at  the  meeting. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Assembly  and  the  first  meeting  of 
the  Council  shall  be  summoned  by  the  President  of  the  United 
States  of  America. 

ARTICLE  6. — The  permanent  Secretariat  shall  be  established 
at  the  Seat  of  the  League.  The  Secretariat  shall  comprise  a 
Secretary-General  and  such  secretaries  and  staff  as  may  be 
required. 

The  first  Secretary-General  shall  be  the  person  named  in  the 
Annex  ;  thereafter  the  Secretary-General  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  Council  with  the  approval  of  the  majority  of  the  Assembly. 

The  secretaries  and  staff  of  the  Secretariat  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  Secretary-General  with  the  approval  of  the  Council. 

The  Secretary-General  shall  act  in  that  capacity  at  all  meetings 
of  the  Assembly  and  of  the  Council. 

The  expenses  of  the  Secretariat  shall  be  borne  by  the  Members 
of  the  League  in  accordance  with  the  apportionment  of  the 
expenses  of  the  International  Bureau  of  the  Universal  Postal 
Union. 

ARTICLE   7. — The  Seat  of  the  League  is  established  at  Geneva. 

The  Council  may  at  any  time  decide  that  the  Seat  of  the  League 
shall  be  established  elsewhere. 

All  positions  under  or  in  connection  with  the  League,  includ- 
ing the  Secretariat,  shall  be  open  equally  to  men  and  women. 


190  APPENDIX 

Representatives  of  the  Members  of  the  League  and  officials 
of  the  League  when  engaged  on  the  business  of  the  League  shall 
enjoy  diplomatic  privileges  and  immunities. 

The  buildings  and  other  property  occupied  by  the  League  or 
its  officials  or  by  Representatives  attending  its  meetings  shall 
be  inviolable. 

ARTICLE  8. — The  Members  of  the  League  recognise  that  the 
maintenance  of  peace  requires  the  reduction  of  national  arma- 
ments to  the  lowest  point  consistent  with  national  safety  and  the 
enforcement  by  common  action  of  international  obligations. 

The  Council,  taking  account  of  the  geographical  situation  and 
circumstances  of  each  State,  shall  formulate  plans  for  such 
reduction  for  the  consideration  and  action  of  the  several 
Governments. 

Such  plans  shall  be  subject  to  reconsideration  and  revision  at 
least  every  ten  years. 

After  these  plans  shall  have  been  adopted  by  the  several 
Governments,  the  limits  of  armaments  therein  fixed  shall  not 
be  exceeded  without  the  concurrence  of  the  Council. 

The  Members  of  the  League  agree  that  the  manufacture  by 
private  enterprise  of  munitions  and  implements  of  war  is  open  to 
grave  objections.  The  Council  shall  advise  how  the  evil  effects 
attendant  upon  such  manufacture  can  be  prevented,  due  regard 
being  had  to  the  necessities  of  those  Members  of  the  League 
which  are  not  able  to  manufacture  the  munitions  and  imple- 
ments of  war  necessary  for  their  safety. 

The  Members  of  the  League  undertake  to  interchange  full 
and  frank  information  as  to  the  scale  of  their  armaments,  their 
military,  naval  and  air  programmes,  and  the  condition  of  such 
of  their  industries  as  are  adaptable  to  warlike  purposes. 

ARTICLE  9. — A  permanent  Commission  shall  be  constituted 
to  advise  the  Council  on  the  execution  of  the  provisions  of 
Articles  i  and  8  and  on  military,  naval  and  air  questions  generally. 

ARTICLE  10. — The  Members  of  the  League  undertake  to  respect 
and  preserve  as  against  external  aggression  the  territorial  in- 
tegrity and  existing  political  independence  of  all  Members  of 
the  League.  In  case  of  any  such  aggression  or  in  case  of  any 


APPENDIX  191 

threat  or  danger  of  such  aggression,  the  Council  shall  advise 
upon  the  means  by  which  this  obligation  shall  be  fulfilled. 

ARTICLE  11. — Any  war  or  threat  of  war,  whether  immediately 
affecting  any  of  the  Members  of  the  League  or  not,  is  hereby 
declared  a  matter  of  concern  to  the  whole  League,  and  the 
League  shall  take  any  action  that  may  be  deemed  wise  and 
effectual  to  safeguard  the  peace  of  nations.  In  case  any  such 
emergency  should  arise,  the  Secretary- General  shall  on  the 
request  of  any  Member  of  the  League  forthwith  summon  a 
meeting  of  the  Council. 

It  is  also  declared  to  be  the  friendly  right  of  each  Member  of 
the  League  to  bring  to  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  or  of  the 
Council  any  circumstance  whatever  affecting  international 
relations  which  threatens  to  disturb  international  peace  or  the 
good  understanding  between  nations  upon  which  peace  depends. 

ARTICLE  12. — The  Members  of  the  League  agree  that  if  there 
should  arise  between  them  any  dispute  likely  to  lead  to  a  rup- 
ture, they  will  submit  the  matter  either  to  arbitration  or  to 
enquiry  by  the  Council,  and  they  agree  in  no  case  to  resort  to 
war  until  three  months  after  the  award  by  the  arbitrators  or 
the  report  by  the  Council. 

In  any  case  under  this  Article  the  award  of  the  arbitrators 
shall  be  made  within  a  reasonable  time,  and  the  report  of  the 
Council  shall  be  made  within  six  months  after  the  submission 
of  the  dispute. 

ARTICLE  13. — The  Members  of  the  League  agree  that  when- 
ever any  dispute  shall  arise  between  them  which  they  recognise 
to  be  suitable  for  submission  to  arbitration  and  which  cannot 
be  satisfactorily  settled  by  diplomacy,  they  will  submit  the 
whole  subject-matter  to  arbitration. 

Disputes  as  to  the  interpretation  of  a  treaty,  as  to  any  question 
of  international  law,  as  to  the  existence  of  any  fact  which  if  estab- 
lished would  constitute  a  breach  of  any  international  obligation, 
or  as  to  the  extent  and  nature  of  the  reparation  to  be  made  for 
any  such  breach,  are  declared  to  be  among  those  which  are 
generally  suitable  for  submission  to  arbitration. 

For  the  consideration  of  any  such  dispute,  the  court  of  arbi- 
tration to  which  the  case  is  referred  shall  be  the  court  agreed  on 


192  APPENDIX 

by  the  parties  to  the  dispute  or  stipulated  in  any  convention 
existing  between  them. 

The  Members  of  the  League  agree  that  they  will  carry  out  in 
full  good  faith  any  award  that  may  be  rendered  and  that  they 
will  not  resort  to  war  against  a  Member  of  the  League  which  com- 
plies therewith.  In  the  event  of  any  failure  to  carry  out  such  an 
award,  the  Council  shall  propose  what  steps  should  be  taken  to 
give  effect  thereto. 

ARTICLE  14. — The  Council  shall  formulate  and  submit  to  the 
Members  of  the  League  for  adoption  plans  for  the  establishment 
of  a  Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice.  The  Court 
shall  be  competent  to  hear  and  determine  any  dispute  of  an 
international  character  which  the  parties  thereto  submit  to  it. 
The  Court  may  also  give  an  advisory  opinion  upon  any  dispute 
or  question  referred  to  it  by  the  Council  or  by  the  Assembly. 

ARTICLE  15. — If  there  should  arise  between  Members  of  the 
League  any  dispute  likely  to  lead  to  a  rupture  which  is  not  sub- 
mitted to  arbitration  as  above,  the  Members  of  the  League 
agree  that  they  will  submit  the  matter  to  the  Council.  Any 
party  to  the  dispute  may  effect  such  submission  by  giving  notice 
of  the  existence  of  the  dispute  to  the  Secretary-General,  who 
will  make  all  necessary  arrangements  for  a  full  investigation  and 
consideration  thereof. 

For  this  purpose  the  parties  to  the  dispute  will  communicate 
to  the  Secretary-General,  as  promptly  as  possible,  statements 
of  their  case  with  all  the  relevant  facts  and  papers,  and  the 
Council  may  forthwith  direct  the  publication  thereof. 

The  Council  shall  endeavour  to  effect  a  settlement  of  the  dis- 
pute, and,  if  such  efforts  are  successful,  a  statement  shall  be 
made  public  giving  such  facts  and  explanations  regarding  the 
dispute  and  the  terms  of  settlement  thereof  as  the  Council 
may  deem  appropriate. 

If  the  dispute  is  not  thus  settled,  the  Council,  either  unani- 
mously or  by  a  majority  vote,  shall  make  and  publish  a  report 
containing  a  statement  of  the  facts  of  the  dispute  and  the  recom- 
mendations which  are  deemed  just  and  proper  in  regard  thereto. 

Any  Member  of  the  League  represented  on  the  Council  may 
make  public  a  statement  of  the  facts  of  the  dispute  and  of  its 
conclusions  regarding  the  same. 


APPENDIX  193 

If  a  report  by  the  Council  is  unanimously  agreed  to  by  the 
Members  thereof  other  than  the  Representatives  of  one  or  more 
of  the  parties  to  the  dispute,  the  Members  of  the  League  agree 
that  they  will  not  go  to  war  with  any  party  to  the  dispute  which 
complies  with  the  recommendations  of  the  report. 

If  the  Council  fails  to  reach  a  report  which  is  unanimously 
agreed  to  by  the  Members  thereof  other  than  the  Represen- 
tatives of  one  or  more  of  the  parties  to  the  dispute,  the  Members 
of  the  League  reserve  to  themselves  the  right  to  take  such 
action  as  they  shall  consider  necessary  for  the  maintenance  of 
right  and  justice. 

If  the  dispute  between  the  parties  is  claimed  by  one  of  them, 
and  is  found  by  the  Council,  to  arise  out  of  a  matter  which  by 
international  law  is  solely  within  the  domestic  jurisdiction  of 
that  party,  the  Council  shall  so  report  and  shall  make  no  recom- 
mendation as  to  its  settlement. 

The  Council  may  in  any  case  under  this  Article  refer  the  dis- 
pute to  the  Assembly.  The  dispute  shall  be  so  referred  at  the 
request  of  either  party  to  the  dispute,  provided  that  such  request 
be  made  within  fourteen  days  after  the  submission  of  the 
dispute  to  the  Council. 

In  any  case  referred  to  the  Assembly,  all  the  provisions  of 
this  Article  and  of  Article  12  relating  to  the  actions  and  powers 
of  the  Council  shall  apply  to  the  action  and  powers  of  the  Assem- 
bly, provided  that  a  report  made  by  the  Assembly,  if  concurred 
in  by  the  Representatives  of  those  Members  of  the  League  repre- 
sented on  the  Council  and  of  a  majority  of  the  other  Members 
of  the  League  exclusive  in  each  case  of  the  Representatives  of 
the  parties  to  the  dispute,  shall  have  the  same  force  as  a  report 
by  the  Council  concurred  in  by  all  the  Members  thereof  other 
than  the  Representatives  of  one  or  more  of  the  parties  to  the 
dispute. 

ARTICLE  16. — Should  any  Member  of  the  League  resort  to 
war  in  disregard  of  its  covenants  under  Articles  12,  13,  or  15, 
it  shall  ipso  facto  be  deemed  to  have  committed  an  act  of  war 
against  all  other  Members  of  the  League,  which  hereby  under- 
take immediately  to  submit  it  to  the  severance  of  all  trade  or 
financial  relations,  the  prohibitions  of  all  intercourse  between 
their  nationals  and  the  nationals  of  the  covenant-breaking  State, 

N 


194  APPENDIX 

and  the  prevention  of  all  financial,  commercial  or  personal  inter* 
course  between  the  nationals  of  the  covenant-breaking  State 
and  the  nationals  of  any  other  State,  whether  a  Member  of  the 
League  or  not. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Council  in  such  case  to  recommend 
to  the  several  Governments  concerned  what  effective  mib'tary, 
naval  or  air  forces  the  Members  of  the  League  shall  severally 
contribute  to  the  armed  forces  to  be  used  to  protect  the  coven- 
ants of  the  League. 

The  Members  of  the  League  agree,  further,  that  they  will 
mutually  support  one  another  in  the  financial  and  economic 
measures  which  are  taken  under  this  Article  in  order  to  minimise 
the  loss  and  inconvenience  resulting  from  the  above  measures, 
and  that  they  will  mutually  support  one  another  in  resisting 
any  special  measures  aimed  at  one  of  their  number  by  the 
covenant-breaking  State,  and  that  they  will  take  the  necessary 
steps  to  afford  passage  through  their  territory  to  the  forces  of 
any  of  the  Members  of  the  League  which  are  co-operating  to 
protect  the  covenants  of  the  League. 

Any  Member  of  the  League  which  has  violated  any  covenant 
of  the  League  may  be  declared  to  be  no  longer  a  Member  of  the 
League  by  a  vote  of  the  Council  concurred  in  by  the  Represen- 
tatives of  all  the  other  Members  of  the  League  represented 
thereon. 

ARTICLE  17. — In  the  event  of  a  dispute  between  a  Member  of 
the  League  and  a  State  which  is  not  a  Member  of  the  League, 
or  between  States  not  Members  of  the  League,  the  State  or 
States  not  Members  of  the  League  shall  be  invited  to  accept 
the  obligations  of  membership  in  the  League  for  the  purposes 
of  such  dispute,  upon  such  conditions  as  the  Council  may  deem 
just.  If  such  invitation  is  accepted,  the  provisions  of  Articles 
12  to  1 6  inclusive  shall  be  applied  with  such  modifications  as 
may  be  deemed  necessary  by  the  Council. 

Upon  such  invitation  being  given,  the  Council  shall  immediately 
institute  an  inquiry  into  the  circumstances  of  the  dispute  and 
recommend  such  action  as  may  seem  best  and  most  effectual 
in  the  circumstances. 

If  a  State  so  invited  shall  refuse  to  accept  the  obligations  of 
membership  in  the  League  for  the  purposes  of  such  dispute, 


APPENDIX  195 

and  shall  resort  to  war  against  a  Member  of  the  League,  the 
provisions  of  Article  16  shall  be  applicable  as  against  the  State 
taking  such  action. 

If  both  parties  to  the  dispute,  when  so  invited,  refuse  to  accept 
the  obligations  of  membership  in  the  League  for  the  purposes 
of  such  dispute,  the  Council  may  take  such  measures  and  make 
such  recommendations  as  will  prevent  hostilities  and  will  result 
in  the  settlement  of  the  dispute. 

ARTICLE  18. — Every  treaty  or  international  engagement 
entered  into  hereafter  by  any  Member  of  the  League  shall  be 
forthwith  registered  with  the  Secretariat  and  shall  as  soon  as 
possible  be  published  by  it.  No  such  treaty  or  international 
engagement  shall  be  binding  until  so  registered. 

ARTICLE  19. — The  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  advise 
the  reconsideration  by  Members  of  the  League  of  treaties  which 
have  become  inapplicable  and  the  consideration  of  international 
conditions  whose  continuance  might  endanger  the  peace  of  the 
world. 

ARTICLE  20. — The  Members  of  the  League  severally  agree 
that  this  Covenant  is  accepted  as  abrogating  all  obligations 
or  understandings  infer  se  which  are  inconsistent  with  the  terms 
thereof,  and  solemnly  undertake  that  they  will  not  hereafter 
enter  into  any  engagements  inconsistent  with  the  terms  thereof. 
In  case  any  Member  of  the  League  shall,  before  becoming 
a  Member  of  the  League,  have  undertaken  any  obligations  in- 
consistent with  the  terms  of  this  Covenant,  it  shall  be  the  duty 
of  such  Member  to  take  immediate  steps  to  procure  its  release 
from  such  obligations. 

ARTICLE  21. — Nothing  in  this  Covenant  shall  be  deemed  to 
affect  the  validity  of  international  engagements  such  as  treaties 
of  arbitration  or  regional  understandings  like  the  Monroe  Doc- 
trine for  securing  the  maintenance  of  peace. 

ARTICLE  22. — To  those  colonies  and  territories  which  as  a 
consequence  of  the  late  war  have  ceased  to  be  under  the 
sovereignty  of  the  States  which  formerly  governed  them  and 
which  are  inhabited  by  peoples  not  yet  able  to  stand  by  them* 


196  APPENDIX 

selves  under  the  strenuous  conditions  of  the  modern  world,  there 
should  be  applied  the  principle  that  the  well-being  and  develop- 
ment of  such  peoples  form  a  sacred  trust  of  civilisation  and  that 
securities  for  the  performance  of  this  trust  should  be  embodied 
in  this  Covenant. 

The  best  method  of  giving  practical  effect  to  this  principle 
is  that  the  tutelage  of  such  peoples  should  be  entrusted  to  ad- 
vanced nations  which,  by  reason  of  their  resources,  their  ex- 
perience or  their  geographical  position,  can  best  undertake 
this  responsibility,  and  which  are  willing  to  accept  it,  and  that 
this  tutelage  should  be  exercised  by  them  as  Mandatories  on 
behalf  of  the  League. 

The  character  of  the  mandate  must  differ  according  to  the 
stage  of  the  development  of  the  people,  the  geographical  situa- 
tion of  the  territory,  its  economic  conditions  and  other  similar 
circumstances. 

Certain  communities  formerly  belonging  to  the  Turkish 
Empire  have  reached  a  stage  of  development  where  their  exist- 
ence as  independent  nations  can  be  provisionally  recognised 
subject  to  the  rendering  of  administrative  advice  and  assistance 
by  a  Mandatory  until  such  time  as  they  are  able  to  stand  alone. 
The  wishes  of  these  communities  must  be  a  principal  considera- 
tion in  the  selection  of  the  Mandatory. 

Other  peoples,  especially  those  of  Central  Africa,  are  at  such 
a  stage  that  the  Mandatory  must  be  responsible  for  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  territory  under  conditions  which  will  guarantee 
freedom  of  conscience  or  religion,  subject  only  to  the  main- 
tenance of  public  order  and  morals,  the  prohibition  of  abuses 
such  as  the  slave  trade,  the  arms  traffic  and  the  liquor  traffic, 
and  the  prevention  of  the  establishment  of  fortifications  or  mili- 
tary and  naval  bases  and  of  military  training  of  the  natives  for 
other  than  police  purposes  and  the  defence  of  territory,  and  will 
also  secure  equal  opportunities  for  the  trade  and  commerce  of 
other  Members  of  the  League. 

There  are  territories,  such  as  South- West  Africa  and  certain 
of  the  South  Pacific  Islands,  which,  owing  to  the  sparseness  of 
their  population,  or  their  small  size,  or  their  remoteness  from  the 
centres  of  civilisation,  or  their  geographical  contiguity  to  the 
territory  of  the  Mandatory,  or  other  circumstances,  can  be 
best  administered  under  the  laws  of  the  Mandatory  as  integral 


APPENDIX  197 

portions  of  its  territory,  subject  to  the  safeguards  above  men- 
tioned in  the  interests  of  the  indigenous  population. 

In  every  case  of  mandate,  the  Mandatory  shall  render  to  the 
Council  an  annual  report  in  reference  to  the  territory  committed 
to  its  charge. 

The  degree  of  authority,  control  or  administration  to  be 
exercised  by  the  Mandatory  shall,  if  not  previously  agreed  upon 
by  Members  of  the  League,  be  explicitly  denned  in  each  case 
by  the  Council. 

A  permanent  Commission  shall  be  constituted  to  receive  and 
examine  the  annual  reports  of  the  Mandatories  and  to  advise  the 
Council  on  all  matters  relating  to  the  observance  of  the  mandates. 

ARTICLE  23. — Subject  to  and  in  accordance  with  the  pro- 
visions of  international  conventions  existing  or  hereafter  to 
be  agreed  upon,  the  Members  of  the  League  : 

(a)  Will  endeavour  to  secure  and  maintain  fair  and  humane 

conditions  of  labour  for  men,  women  and  children, 
both  in  their  own  countries  and  in  all  countries  to 
which  their  commercial  and  industrial  relations 
extend,  and  for  that  purpose  will  establish  and  main- 
tain the  necessary  international  organisations ; 

(b)  Undertake  to  secure  just  treatment  of  the  native  inhabi- 

tants of  territories  under  their  control ; 

(c)  Will  entrust  the  League  with  the  general  supervision  over 

the  execution  of  agreements  with  regard  to  the  traffic  in 
women  and  children,  and  the  traffic  in  opium  and  other 
dangerous  drugs  ; 

(d)  Will  entrust  the  League  with  the  general  supervision  of 

the  trade  in  arms  and  ammunition  with  the  countries 
in  which  the  control  of  this  traffic  is  necessary  in  the 
common  interest ; 

(e)  Will  make  provision  to  secure  and  maintain  freedom  of 

communications  and  of  transit  and  equitable  treat- 
ment for  the  commerce  of  all  Members  of  the  League. 
In  this  connection,  the  special  necessities  of  the  regions 
devastated  during  the  war  of  1914-1918  shall  be  borne 
in  mind ; 

(/)  Will  endeavour  to  take  steps  in  matters  of  international 
concern  for  the  prevention  and  control  of  disease. 


198  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  24. — There  shall  be  placed  under  the  direction  of 
the  League  all  international  bureaux  already  established  by 
general  treaties  if  the  parties  to  such  treaties  consent.  All  such 
international  bureaux  and  all  commissions  for  the  regulation  of 
matters  of  international  interest  hereafter  constituted  shall  be 
placed  under  the  direction  of  the  League. 

In  all  matters  of  international  interest  which  are  regulated  by 
general  conventions  but  which  are  not  placed  under  the  control 
of  international  bureaux  or  commissions,  the  Secretariat  of  the 
League  shall,  subject  to  the  consent  of  the  Council  and  if  desired 
by  the  parties,  collect  and  distribute  all  relevant  information 
and  shall  render  any  other  assistance  which  may  be  necessary 
or  desirable. 

The  Council  may  include  as  part  of  the  expenses  of  the  Secre- 
tariat the  expenses  of  any  bureau  or  commission  which  is  placed 
under  the  direction  of  the  League. 

ARTICLE  25. — The  Members  of  the  League  agree  to  encourage 
and  promote  the  establishment  and  co-operation  of  duly  author- 
ised voluntary  national  Red  Cross  organisations  having  as  pur- 
poses the  improvement  of  health,  the  prevention  of  disease  and 
the  mitigation  of  suffering  throughout  the  world. 

ARTICLE  26. — Amendments  to  this  Covenant  will  take  effect 
when  ratified  by  the  Members  of  the  League  whose  Represen- 
tatives compose  the  Council  and  by  a  majority  of  the  Members 
of  the  League  whose  Representatives  compose  the  Assembly. 
No  such  amendment  shall  bind  any  Member  of  the  League 
which  signifies  its  dissent  therefrom,  but  in  that  case  it  shall 
cease  to  be  a  Member  of  the  League. 

ANNEX 

i.    Original  Members  of  the  League  of  Nations. 
Signatories  of  the  Treaty  of  Peace. 

America,  United  States  of.1    Australia. 
Belgium.  Canada. 

Bolivia.  India. 

Brazil.  New  Zealand. 

British  Empire.  South  Africa. 

1  Has  not  joined. 


APPENDIX  199 

Signatories  of  the  Trtaty  of  Peace  (continued). 

China.  Japan. 

Cuba.  Liberia. 

Czecho-Slovakia.  Nicaragua. 

Ecuador.1  Panama. 

France.  Peru. 

Greece.  Poland. 

Guatemala.  Portugal. 

Haiti.  Roumania. 

Hedjaz.1  Serb-Croat-Slovene  State. 

Honduras.  Siam. 

Italy.  Uruguay. 

States  invited  to  accede  to  the  Covenant. 

Argentine  Republic.*  Persia. 

Chile.  Salvador. 

Colombia.  Spain. 

Denmark.  Sweden. 

Netherlands.  Switzerland. 

Norway.  Venezuela. 
Paraguay. 

n.    First  Secretary-General  of  the  League  of  Nations. 
The  Hon.  Sir  James  Eric  DRUMMOND,  K.C.M.G.,  C.B. 

Since  Admitted. 

Albania,  1920.  Finland,  1920. 

Austria,  1920.  Latvia,  1921. 

Bulgaria,  1920.  Lithuania,  1921. 

Costa  Rica,  1920.  Luxemburg,  1920. 

Esthonia,  1921. 

(b)  Note  on  Organisation   of  League  during 
Second  Assembly 

(a)  COUNCIL  :  One  representative  each  from  France,  Great 
Britain,  Italy,  Japan  (principal  Allied  Powers)  per- 
manent ;  one  representative  each  from  Belgium, 
Brazil,  China,  Spain  (temporary).  Dr.  Wellington 

1  Has  not  joined. 

a  Announced  intention  to  withdraw,  Dec.  4,  1920. 


200  APPENDIX 

Koo,  Chairman.    Chairman  of  Extraordinary  (Silesian) 

Session,  Vt.  Ishii  (Japan). 
(6)  ASSEMBLY  :   Three  representatives  each  from  51  states, 

etc.,     Members    of     League.     President     Karnebeek 

(Holland),  Chairman. 
(c)  COMMISSIONS  : 

I.  Legal  and  Constitutional,  Scialoja  x  (Italy). 

II.  Technical,    Transit, 

Health,  Economic         ..     Jonnesco  (Rumania). 

III.  Armaments  and 

Blockade        ..  ..     Branting  (Sweden). 

IV.  Finances  of  League         Edwards  (Chile). 

V.  Humanitarian  (typhus, 

opium,  etc.)    . .  . .     Doherty  (Canada). 

VI.  Political,  Admission  of 

States,  Albania  ..     Gimeno  (Spain). 


)  In  succession  to  Mr.  Bajiour. 


APPENDIX   II 

PROTOCOL  ESTABLISHING  THE 
PERMANENT     COURT    OF 
INTERNATIONAL  JUSTICE 


APPENDIX  II 

Protocol  Establishing  the  Permanent 
Court  of  International  Justice 

Protocol  of  Signature 

THE  Members  of  the  League  of  Nations,  through  the  under- 
signed, duly  authorised,  declare  their  acceptance  of  the  adjoined 
Statute  of  the  Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice,  which 
was  approved  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  Assembly  of  the 
League  on  December  13,  1920,  at  Geneva. 

Consequently,  they  hereby  declare  that  they  accept  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Court  in  accordance  with  the  terms  and  subject 
to  the  conditions  of  the  above-mentioned  Statute. 

The  present  Protocol,  which  has  been  drawn  up  in  accord- 
ance with  the  decision  taken  by  the  Assembly  of  the  League 
of  Nations  on  December  13,  1920,  is  subject  to  ratification. 
Each  Power  shall  send  its  ratification  to  the  Secretary-General 
of  the  League  of  Nations ;  the  latter  shall  take  the  necessary 
steps  to  notify  such  ratification  to  the  other  signatory  Powers. 
The  ratification  shall  be  deposited  in  the  archives  of  the  Secre- 
tariat of  the  League  of  Nations. 

The  said  Protocol  shall  remain  open  for  signature  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  League  of  Nations  and  by  the  states  mentioned  in 
the  Annex  to  the  Covenant  of  the  League. 

The  Statute  of  the  Court  shall  come  into  force  as  provided  in 
the  above-mentioned  decision. 

Executed  at  Geneva,  in  a  single  copy,  the  French  and  English 
texts  of  which  shall  both  be  authentic. 

December  16,  1920. 

AFFONSO  COSTA.  HERLUF  ZAHLE. 

N.  POLITIS.  JV.  K.  WELLINGTON  KOO. 

/  J.  C.  BLANCO.  I M.  F.  TANG. 

|B.  FERNANDEZ  Y  HAYASHI. 

MEDINA.  H.  VELASQUEZ. 

HY.  BRANTING.  CHAROON. 
( J.  GUSTAVO  GUERRERO.  MOTTA. 
{ARTURO  R.  AVILA. 

203 


204  APPENDIX 

Signed  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Government  of  the 
Union  of  South  Africa  : 

R.   D.   BLANKENBERG.    (MANUEL DIAZ  RODRIGUEZ. 
(RODRIGO  OCTAVIO.         \  SANTIAGO  REVALA. 
^GASTAV  DA  CUNHA.         (DIOGENES   ESCALANTE. 

(RAUL  FERNANDES.  (FRANCISCO JOSE URRUTIA. 

L.  J.  PADEREWSKI  ]A.  T.  RESTREPO. 

J.  ALLEN.  F.  HAGERUP. 
J.  LOUDON.  W.  S.  MAYER. 

CARLO  SCHANZER.          LEON  BOURGEOIS. 
ARTHUR  JAMES  HARMODIO  ARIAS. 

BALFOUR.  (ARISTIDE  DE  AGUERO 

MANUEL  M.  DE  \  RAFAEL  MARTINEZ  ORTIZ. 

PERALTA.  (EZEQUIEL  GARCIA. 

STATUTE  for  the  Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice 
provided  for  by  Article  14  of  the  Covenant  of  the  League  of 
Nations.1 

CHAPTER  I 
Organisation  of  the  Court 

ARTICLE  1. — A  Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice 
is  hereby  established,  in  accordance  with  Article  14  of  the 
Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations.  This  Court  shall  be  in 
addition  to  the  Court  of  Arbitration  organised  by  the  Conven- 
tions of  The  Hague  of  1899  and  1907,  and  to  the  special  Tri- 
bunals of  Arbitration  to  which  states  are  always  at  liberty  to 
submit  their  disputes  for  settlement. 

ARTICLE  2. — The  Permanent  Court  of  International  Justice 
shall  be  composed  of  a  body  of  independent  judges,  elected  regard- 
less of  their  nationality  from  amongst  persons  of  high  moral 
character,  who  possess  the  qualifications  required  in  their  respec- 
tive countries  for  appointment  to  the  highest  judicial  offices,  or 
are  jurisconsults  of  recognised  competence  in  international  law. 

ARTICLE  3. — The  Court  shall  consist  of  fifteen  members,  eleven 
judges  and  four  deputy-judges.  The  number  of  judges  and 
deputy- judges  may  hereafter  be  increased  by  the  Assembly,  upon 
the  proposal  of  the  Council  of  the  League  of  Nations,  to  a  total 
of  fifteen  judges  and  six  deputy- judges. 

i  For  clause  on  compulsory  jurisdiction  v.  end  of  Art  64. 


APPENDIX  205 

ARTICLE  4. — The  members  of  the  Court  shall  be  elected  by 
the  Assembly  and  by  the  Council  from  a  list  of  persons  nominated 
by  the  national  groups  in  the  Court  of  Arbitration,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  following  provisions. 

In  the  case  of  members  of  the  League  of  Nations  not  represented 
in  the  Permanent  Court  of  Arbitration,  the  lists  of  candidates 
shall  be  drawn  up  by  national  groups  appointed  for  this  purpose 
by  their  Governments  under  the  same  conditions  as  those  pre- 
scribed for  members  of  the  Permanent  Court  of  Arbitration  by 
Article  44  of  the  Convention  of  The  Hague  of  1907  for  the 
pacific  settlement  of  international  disputes. 

ARTICLE  5. — At  least  three  months  before  the  date  of  the 
election,  the  Secretary-General  of  the  League  of  Nations  shall 
address  a  written  request  to  the  members  of  the  Court  of  Arbi- 
tration belonging  to  the  states  mentioned  in  the  Annex  to  the 
Covenant  or  to  the  states  which  join  the  League  subsequently, 
and  to  the  persons  appointed  under  paragraph  2  of  Article  4, 
inviting  them  to  undertake,  within  a  given  time,  by  national 
groups,  the  nomination  of  persons  in  a  position  to  accept  the 
duties  of  a  member  of  the  Court. 

No  group  may  nominate  more  than  four  persons,  not  more 
than  two  of  whom  shall  be  of  their  own  nationality.  In  no  case 
must  the  number  of  candidates  nominated  be  more  than  double 
the  number  of  seats  to  be  filled. 

ARTICLE  6. — Before  making  these  nominations,  each  national 
group  is  recommended  to  consult  its  Highest  Court  of  Justice, 
its  Legal  Faculties  and  Schools  of  Law,  and  its  National  Aca- 
demies and  national  sections  of  International  Academies  de- 
voted to  the  study  of  Law. 

ARTICLE  7. — The  Secretary-General  of  the  League  of  Nations 
shall  prepare  a  list  in  alphabetical  order  of  all  the  persons  thus 
nominated.  Save  as  provided  in  Article  12,  paragraph  2, 
these  shall  be  the  only  persons  eligible  for  appointment. 

The  Secretary-General  shall  submit  this  list  to  the  Assembly 
and  to  the  Council. 

ARTICLE  8. — The  Assembly  and  the  Council  shall  proceed 
independently  of  one  another  to  elect,  firstly  the  judges,  then  the 
deputy -judges. 


206  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  9. — At  every  election,  the  electors  shall  bear  in 
mind  that  not  only  should  all  the  persons  appointed  as  members 
of  the  Court  possess  the  qualifications  required,  but  the  whole 
body  also  should  represent  the  main  forms  of  civilisation  and 
the  principal  legal  systems  of  the  world. 

ARTICLE  10. — Those  candidates  who  obtain  an  absolute 
majority  of  votes  in  the  Assembly  and  in  the  Council  shall  be 
considered  as  elected. 

In  the  event  of  more  than  one  national  of  the  same  member 
of  the  League  being  elected  by  the  votes  of  both  the  Assembly 
and  the  Council,  the  eldest  of  these  only  shall  be  considered  as 
elected. 

ARTICLE  11. — If,  after  the  first  meeting  held  for  the  purpose 
of  the  election,  one  or  more  seats  remain  to  be  filled,  a  second 
and,  if  necessary,  a  third  meeting  shall  take  place. 

ARTICLE  12. — If,  after  the  third  meeting,  one  or  more  seats 
still  remain  unfilled,  a  joint  conference  consisting  of  six  members, 
three  appointed  by  the  Assembly  and  three  by  the  Council, 
may  be  formed,  at  any  time,  at  the  request  of  either  the  Assem- 
bly or  the  Council,  for  the  purpose  of  choosing  one  name  for  each 
seat  still  vacant,  to  submit  to  the  Assembly  and  the  Council 
for  their  respective  acceptance. 

If  the  Conference  is  unanimously  agreed  upon  any  person  who 
fulfils  the  required  conditions,  he  may  be  included  in  its  list, 
even  though  he  was  not  included  in  the  list  of  nominations 
referred  to  in  Articles  4  and  5. 

If  the  joint  conference  is  satisfied  that  it  will  not  be  success- 
ful in  procuring  an  election,  those  members  of  the  Court  who 
have  already  been  appointed  shall,  within  a  period  to  be  fixed 
by  the  Council,  proceed  to  fill  the  vacant  seats  by  selection  from 
amongst  those  candidates  who  have  obtained  votes  either  in 
the  Assembly  or  in  the  Council. 

In  the  event  of  an  equality  of  votes  amongst  the  judges  the 
eldest  judge  shall  have  a  casting  vote. 

ARTICLE  13. — The  members  of  the  Court  shall  be  elected  for 
nine  years. 

They  may  be  re-elected. 

They  shall  continue  to  discharge  their  duties  until  their  places 


APPENDIX  207 

have  been  filled.  Though  replaced,  they  shall  finish  any  cases 
which  they  may  have  begun. 

ARTICLE  14. — Vacancies  which  may  occur  shall  be  filled  by 
the  same  method  as  that  laid  down  for  the  first  election. 
A  member  of  the  Court  elected  to  replace  a  member  whose 
period  of  appointment  had  not  expired  will  hold  the  appoint- 
ment for  the  remainder  of  his  predecessor's  term. 

ARTICLE  15. — Deputy-judges  shall  be  called  upon  to  sit  in 
the  order  laid  down  in  a  list. 

This  list  shall  be  prepared  by  the  Court  and  shall  have  regard 
firstly  to  priority  of  election  and  secondly  to  age. 

ARTICLE  16. — The  ordinary  members  of  the  Court  may  not 
exercise  any  political  or  administrative  function.  This  provi- 
sion does  not  apply  to  the  deputy -judges  except  when  perform- 
ing their  duties  on  the  Court. 

Any  doubt  on  this  point  is  settled  by  the  decision  of  the 
Court. 

ARTICLE  17. — No  member  of  the  Court  can  act  as  agent, 
counsel  or  advocate  in  any  case  of  an  international  nature. 
This  provision  only  applies  to  the  deputy -judges  as  regards  cases 
in  which  they  are  called  upon  to  excercise  their  functions  on 
the  Court. 

No  member  may  participate  in  the  decision  of  any  case  in 
which  he  has  previously  taken  an  active  part,  as  agent,  counsel, 
or  advocate  for  one  of  the  contesting  parties,  or  as  a  member  of 
a  national  or  international  Court,  or  of  a  Commission  of  en- 
quiry, or  in  any  other  capacity. 

Any  doubt  on  this  point  is  settled  by  the  decision  of  the  Court. 

ARTICLE  18. — A  member  of  the  Court  cannot  be  dismissed 
unless,  in  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  other  members,  he  has 
ceased  to  fulfil  the  required  conditions. 

Formal  notification  thereof  shall  be  made  to  the  Secretary- 
General  of  the  League  of  Nations,  by  the  Registrar. 

This  notification  makes  the  place  vacant. 

ARTICLE  19. — The  members  of  the  Court,  when  engaged  on 
the  business  of  the  Court,  shall  enjoy  diplomatic  privileges  and 

immunities. 


208  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  20. — Every  member  of  the  Court  shall,  before  taking 
up  his  duties,  make  a  solemn  declaration  in  open  Court  that  he 
will  exercise  his  powers  impartially  and  conscientiously. 

ARTICLE  21.— The  Court  shall  elect  its  President  and  Vice- 
President  for  three  years ;  they  may  be  re-elected. 

It  shall  appoint  its  Registrar. 

The  duties  of  Registrar  of  the  Court  shall  not  be  deemed  incom- 
patible with  those  of  Secretary-General  of  the  permanent  Court 
of  Arbitration. 

ARTICLE  22.— The  seat  of  the  Court  shall  be  established  at 
The  Hague. 

The  President  and  Registrar  shall  reside  at  the  seat  of  the 
Court. 

ARTICLE   23. — A  session  of  the  Court  shall  be  held  every  year. 

Unless  otherwise  provided  by  rules  of  Court,  this  session  shall 
begin  on  June  15,  and  shall  continue  for  so  long  as  may  be 
deemed  necessary  to  finish  the  cases  on  the  list. 

The  President  may  summon  an  extraordinary  session  of  the 
Court  whenever  necessary. 

ARTICLE  24. — If,  for  some  special  reason,  a  member  of  the 
Court  considers  that  he  should  not  take  part  in  the  decision  of  a 
particular  case,  he  shall  so  inform  the  President. 

If  the  President  considers  that  for  some  special  reason  one  of 
the  members  of  the  Court  should  not  sit  on  a  particular  case, 
he  shall  give  him  notice  accordingly. 

If  in  any  such  case  the  member  of  the  Court  and  the  President 
disagree,  the  matter  shall  be  settled  by  the  decision  of  the  Court. 

ARTICLE  25. — The  full  Court  shall  sit  except  when  it  is  ex- 
pressly provided  otherwise. 

If  eleven  judges  cannot  be  present,  the  number  shall  be  made 
up  by  calling  on  deputy- judges  to  sit. 

If,  however,  eleven  judges  are  not  available,  a  quorum  of  nine 
judges  shall  suffice  to  constitute  the  Court. 

ARTICLE  26. — Labour  cases,  particularly  cases  referred  to  in 
Part  XIII  (Labour)  of  the  Treaty  of  Versailles  and  the  cor- 
responding portions  of  the  other  Treaties  of  Peace,  shall  be 


APPENDIX  209 

heard  and  determined  by  the  Court  under  the  following  condi- 
tions : 

The  Court  will  appoint  every  three  years  a  special  chamber  of 
five  judges,  selected  so  far  as  possible  with  due  regard  to  the 
provisions  of  Article  9.  In  addition,  two  judges  shall  be  selected 
for  the  purpose  of  replacing  a  judge  who  finds  it  impossible  to 
sit.  If  the  parties  so  demand,  cases  will  be  heard  and  determined 
by  this  chamber.  In  the  absence  of  any  such  demand,  the  Court 
will  sit  with  the  number  of  judges  provided  for  in  Article  25. 
On  all  occasions  the  judges  will  be  assisted  by  four  technical 
assessors  sitting  with  them,  but  without  the  right  to  vote,  and 
chosen  with  a  view  to  ensuring  a  just  representation  of  the 
competing  interests. 

If  there  is  a  national  of  one  only  of  the  parties  sitting  as  a 
judge  in  the  chamber  referred  to  in  the  preceding  paragraph, 
the  President  will  invite  one  of  the  other  judges  to  retire  in  favour 
of  a  judge  chosen  by  the  other  party  in  accordance  with  Article 

3i- 

The  technical  assessors  shall  be  chosen  for  each  particular 
case  in  accordance  with  rules  of  procedure  under  Article  30 
from  a  list  of  "  Assessors  for  Labour  cases  "  composed  of  two 
persons  nominated  by  each  member  of  the  League  of  Nations 
and  an  equivalent  number  nominated  by  the  Governing  Body 
of  the  Labour  Office.  The  Governing  Body  will  nominate,  as 
to  one  half,  representatives  of  the  workers,  and  as  to  one 
half,  representatives  of  employers  from  the  list  referred  to  in 
Article  412  of  the  Treaty  of  Versailles  and  the  corresponding 
Articles  of  the  other  Treaties  of  Peace. 

In  Labour  cases  the  International  Labour  office  shall  be  at 
liberty  to  furnish  the  Court  with  all  relevant  information,  and 
for  this  purpose  the  Director  of  that  office  shall  receive  copies 
of  all  the  written  proceedings. 

ARTICLE  27. — Cases  relating  to  transit  and  communications, 
particularly  cases  referred  to  in  Part  XII  (Ports,  Waterways 
and  Railways)  of  the  Treaty  of  Versailles  and  the  corresponding 
portions  of  the  other  Treaties  of  Peace  shall  be  heard  and  deter- 
mined by  the  Court  under  the  following  conditions : 

The  Court  will  appoint  every  three  years  a  special  chamber 
of  five  judges,  selected  so  far  as  possible  with  due  regard  to  the 

O 


210  APPENDIX 

provisions  of  Article  9.  In  addition,  two  judges  shall  be  selected 
for  the  purpose  of  replacing  a  judge  who  finds  it  impossible  to 
sit.  If  the  parties  so  demand,  cases  will  be  heard  and  deter- 
mined by  this  chamber.  In  the  absence  of  any  such  demand, 
the  Court  will  sit  with  the  number  of  judges  provided  for  in 
Article  25.  When  desired  by  the  parties  or  decided  by  the 
Court,  the  judges  will  be  assisted  by  four  technical  assessors 
sitting  with  them,  but  without  the  right  to  vote. 

If  there  is  a  national  of  one  only  of  the  parties  sitting  as  a 
judge  in  the  chamber  referred  to  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  the 
President  will  invite  one  of  the  other  judges  to  retire  in  favour  of  a 
judge  chosen  by  the  other  party  in  accordance  with  Article  31. 

The  technical  assessors  shall  be  chosen  for  each  particular 
case  in  accordance  with  rules  of  procedure  under  Article 
30  from  a  list  of  "  Assessors  for  Transit  and  Communications 
cases  "  composed  of  two  persons  nominated  by  each  member  of 
the  League  of  Nations. 

ARTICLE  28. — The  special  chambers  provided  for  in  Articles 
26  and  27  may,  with  the  consent  of  the  parties  to  the  dispute, 
sit  elsewhere  than  at  The  Hague. 

ARTICLE  29. — With  a  view  to  the  speedy  despatch  of  business, 
the  Court  shall  form  annually  a  chamber  composed  of  three 
judges  who,  at  the  request  of  the  contesting  parties,  may  hear 
and  determine  cases  by  summary  procedure. 

ARTICLE  30. — The  Court  shall  frame  rules  for  regulating  its 
procedure.  In  particular,  it  shall  lay  down  rules  for  summary 
procedure. 

ARTICLE  31. — Judges  of  the  nationality  of  each  contesting 
party  shall  retain  their  right  to  sit  in  the  case  before  the  Court. 

If  the  Court  includes  upon  the  Bench  a  judge  of  the  nation- 
ality of  one  of  the  parties  only,  the  other  party  may  select 
from  among  the  deputy-judges  a  judge  of  its  nationality,  if 
there  be  one.  If  there  should  not  be  one,  the  party  may  choose 
a  judge,  preferably  from  among  those  persons  who  have  been 
nominated  as  candidates  as  provided  in  Articles  4  and  5. 

If  the  Court  includes  upon  the  Bench  no  judge  of  the  nation- 


APPENDIX  211 

ality  of  the  contesting  parties,  each  of  these  may  proceed  to 
select  or  choose  a  judge  as  provided  in  the  preceding  paragraph. 

Should  there  be  several  parties  in  the  same  interest,  they  shall, 
for  the  purpose  of  the  preceding  provisions,  be  reckoned  as  one 
party  only.  Any  doubt  upon  this  point  is  settled  by  the  deci- 
sion of  the  Court. 

Judges  selected  or  chosen  as  laid  down  in  paragraphs  2  and  3 
of  this  Article  shall  fulfil  the  conditions  required  by  Articles 
2,  1 6,  17,  20,  24  of  this  Statute.  They  shall  take  part  in  the 
decision  on  an  equal  footing  with  their  colleagues. 

ARTICLE  32. — The  judges  shall  receive  an  annual  indemnity 
to  be  determined  by  the  Assembly  of  the  League  of  Nations 
upon  the  proposal  of  the  Council.  This  indemnity  must  not  be 
decreased  during  the  period  of  a  judge's  appointment. 

The  President  shall  receive  a  special  grant  for  his  period  of 
office,  to  be  fixed  in  the  same  way. 

The  Vice-President,  judges  and  deputy -judges  shall  receive 
a  grant  for  the  actual  performance  of  their  duties,  to  be  fixed 
in  the  same  way. 

Travelling  expenses  incurred  in  the  performance  of  their 
duties  shall  be  refunded  to  judges  and  deputy-judges  who  do 
not  reside  at  the  seat  of  the  Court. 

Grants  due  to  judges  selected  or  chosen  as  provided  in  Article 
31  shall  be  determined  in  the  same  way. 

The  salary  of  the  Registrar  shall  be  decided  by  the  Council 
upon  the  proposal  of  the  Court. 

The  Assembly  of  the  League  of  Nations  shall  lay  down,  on 
the  proposal  of  the  Council,  a  special  regulation  fixing  the  con- 
ditions under  which  retiring  pensions  may  be  given  to  the  per- 
sonnel of  the  Court. 

ARTICLE  33. — The  expenses  of  the  Court  shall  be  borne  by 
the  League  of  Nations,  in  such  a  manner  as  shall  be  decided  by 
the  Assembly  upon  the  proposal  of  the  Council. 

CHAPTER  II 
Competence  of  the  Court 

ARTICLE  34. — Only  states  or  members  of  the  League  of 
Nations  can  be  parties  in  cases  before  the  Court. 


212  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  35. — The  Court  shall  be  open  to  the  members  of  the 
League  and  also  to  states  mentioned  in  the  Annex  to  the 
Covenant. 

The  conditions  under  which  the  Court  shall  be  open  to  other 
states  shall,  subject  to  the  special  provisions  contained  in  treaties 
in  force,  be  laid  down  by  the  Council,  but  in  no  case  shall  such 
provisions  place  the  parties  in  a  position  of  inequality  before  the 
Court. 

When  a  state  which  is  not  a  member  of  the  League  of  Nations 
is  a  party  to  a  dispute,  the  Court  will  fix  the  amount  which  that 
party  is  to  contribute  towards  the  expenses  of  the  Court. 

ARTICLE  36. — The  jurisdiction  of  the  Court  comprises  all 
cases  which  the  parties  refer  to  it  and  all  matters  specially  pro- 
vided for  in  Treaties  and  Conventions  in  force. 

The  members  of  the  League  of  Nations  and  the  states  men- 
tioned in  the  Annex  to  the  Covenant  may,  either  when  signing 
or  ratifying  the  protocol  to  which  the  present  Statute  is  ad- 
joined, or  at  a  later  moment,  declare  that  they  recognise  as  com- 
pulsory, ipso  facto  and  without  special  agreement,  in  relation 
to  any  other  member  or  state  accepting  the  same  obligation, 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Court  in  all  or  any  of  the  classes  of  legal 
disputes  concerning : 

(a)  The  interpretation  of  a  Treaty. 

(6)  Any  question  of  International  Law. 

(c)  The  existence  of  any  fact  which,  if  established,   would 

constitute  a  breach  of  an  international  obligation. 

(d)  The  nature  or  extent   of  the  reparation  to  be  made  for 

the  breach  of  an  international  obligation. 

The  declaration  referred  to  above  may  be  made  uncondi- 
tionally or  on  condition  of  reciprocity  on  the  part  of  several  or 
certain  members  or  states,  or  for  a  certain  time. 

In  the  event  of  a  dispute  as  to  whether  the  Court  has  juris- 
diction, the  matter  shall  be  settled  by  the  decision  of  the  Court. 

ARTICLE  37. — When  a  treaty  or  convention  in  force  provides 
for  the  reference  of  a  matter  to  a  tribunal  to  be  instituted  by  the 
League  of  Nations,  the  Court  will  be  such  tribunal. 


APPENDIX  218 

ARTICLE   38.— The  Court  shall  apply  : 

1.  International  conventions,  whether  general  or  particular, 
establishing  rules  expressly  recognised  by  the  contesting  states  ; 

2.  International  custom,  as  evidence  of  a  general  practice 
accepted  as  law ; 

3.  The  general  principles  of  law  recognised  by  civilised  nations  ; 

4.  Subject  to  the  provisions  of  Article  59,  judicial  decisions 
and  the  teachings  of  the  most  highly  qualified  publicists  of  the 
various  nations,  as  subsidiary  means  for  the  determination  of 
rules  of  law. 

This  provision  shall  not  prejudice  the  power  of  the  Court 
to  decide  a  case  ex  esguo  et  bono,  if  the  parties  agree  thereto. 


CHAPTER  III 
Procedure 

ARTICLE  39. — The  official  languages  of  the  Court  shall  be 
French  and  English.  If  the  parties  agree  that  the  case  shall 
be  conducted  in  French,  the  judgment  will  be  delivered  in 
French.  If  the  parties  agree  that  the  case  shall  be  conducted 
in  English,  the  judgment  will  be  delivered  in  English. 

In  the  absence  of  an  agreement  as  to  which  language  shall  be 
employed,  each  party  may,  in  the  pleadings,  use  the  language 
which  it  prefers  ;  the  decision  of  the  Court  will  be  given  in  French 
and  English.  In  this  case  the  Court  will  at  the  same  time  deter- 
mine which  of  the  two  texts  shall  be  considered  as  authorita- 
tive. 

The  Court  may,  at  the  request  of  the  parties,  authorise  a 
language  other  than  French  or  English  to  be  used. 

ARTICLE  40.  — Cases  are  brought  before  the  Court,  as  the  case 
may  be,  either  by  the  notification  of  the  special  agreement,  or 
by  a  written  application  addressed  to  the  Registrar.  In  either 
case  the  subject  of  the  dispute  and  the  contesting  parties  must 
be  indicated. 

The  Registrar  shall  forthwith  communicate  the  application 
to  all  concerned. 

He  shall  also  notify  the  members  of  the  League  of  Nations 
through  the  Secretary-General. 


214  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  41. — The  Court  shall  have  the  power  to  indicate, 
if  it  considers  that  circumstances  so  require,  any  provisional 
measures  which  ought  to  be  taken  to  reserve  the  respective 
rights  of  either  party. 

Pending  the  final  decision,  notice  of  the  measures  suggested 
shall  forthwith  be  given  to  the  parties  and  the  Council. 

ARTICLE   42. — The  parties  shall  be  represented  by  Agents. 

They  may  have  the  assistance  of  Counsel  or  Advocates  before 
the  Court. 

ARTICLE  43. — The  procedure  shall  consist  of  two  parts : 
written  and  oral. 

The  written  proceedings  shall  consist  of  the  communication 
to  the  judges  and  to  the  parties  of  cases,  counter-cases  and,  if 
necessary,  replies ;  also  all  papers  and  documents  in  support. 

These  communications  shall  be  made  through  the  Registrar, 
in  the  order  and  within  the  time  fixed  by  the  Court. 

A  certified  copy  of  every  document  produced  by  one  party 
shall  be  communicated  to  the  other  party. 

The  oral  proceedings  shall  consist  of  the  hearing  by  the  Court 
of  witnesses,  experts,  agents,  counsel  and  advocates. 

ARTICLE  44. — For  the  service  of  all  notices  upon  persons 
other  than  the  agents,  counsel  and  advocates,  the  Court  shall 
apply  direct  to  the  Government  of  the  state  upon  whose  terri- 
tory the  notice  has  to  be  served. 

The  same  provision  shall  apply  whenever  steps  are  to  be  taken 
to  procure  evidence  on  the  spot. 

ARTICLE  45. — The  hearing  shall  be  under  the  control  of  the 
President  or,  in  his  absence,  of  the  Vice-President ;  if  both  are 
absent,  the  senior  judge  shall  preside. 

ARTICLE  46. — The  hearing  in  Court  shall  be  public,  unless 
the  Court  shall  decide  otherwise,  or  unless  the  parties  demand 
that  the  public  be  not  admitted. 

ARTICLE  47. — Minutes  shall  be  made  at  each  hearing,  and 
signed  by  the  Registrar  and  the  President. 
These  minutes  shall  be  the  only  authentic  record. 


APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  48. — The  Court  shall  make  orders  for  the  conduct 
of  the  case,  shall  decide  the  form  and  time  in  which  each  party 
must  conclude  its  arguments,  and  make  all  arrangements  con- 
nected with  the  taking  of  evidence. 

ARTICLE  49. — The  Court  may,  even  before  the  hearing  begins, 
call  upon  the  agents  to  produce  any  document,  or  to  supply 
any  explanations.  Formal  note  shall  be  taken  of  any  refusal. 

ARTICLE  50. — The  Court  may,  at  any  time,  entrust  any 
individual,  body,  bureau,  commission  or  other  organisation 
that  it  may  select,  with  the  task  of  carrying  out  an  enquiry  or 
giving  an  expert  opinion. 

ARTICLE  51. — During  the  hearing  any  relevant  questions  are 
to  be  put  to  the  witnesses  and  experts  under  the  conditions  laid 
down  by  the  Court  in  the  rules  of  procedure  referred  to  in 
Article  30. 

ARTICLE  52. — After  the  Court  has  received  the  proofs  and 
evidence  within  the  time  specified  for  the  purpose,  it  may  re- 
fuse to  accept  any  further  oral  or  written  evidence  that  one 
party  may  desire  to  present  unless  the  other  side  consents. 

ARTICLE  53. — Whenever  one  of  the  parties  shall  not  appear 
before  the  Court,  or  shall  fail  to  defend  his  case,  the  other  party 
may  call  upon  the  Court  to  decide  in  favour  of  his  claim. 

The  Court  must,  before  doing  so,  satisfy  itself,  not  only  that 
it  has  jurisdiction  in  accordance  with  Articles  36  and  37,  but 
also  that  the  claim  is  well  founded  in  fact  and  law. 

ARTICLE  54. — When,  subject  to  the  control  of  the  Court, 
the  agents,  advocates  and  counsel  have  completed  their  pre- 
sentation of  the  case,  the  President  shall  declare  the  hearing 
closed. 

The  Court  shall  withdraw  to  consider  the  judgment. 

The  deliberations  of  the  Court  shall  take  place  in  private  and 
remain  secret. 

ARTICLE  55. — All  questions  shall  be  decided  by  a  majority 
of  the  judges  present  at  the  hearing. 

In  the  event  of  an  equality  of  votes,  the  President  or  his 
deputy  shall  have  a  casting  vote. 


216  APPENDIX 

ARTICLE  56. — The  judgment  shall  state  the  reasons  on  which 
it  is  based. 

It  shall  contain  the  names  of  the  judges  who  have  taken  part 
in  the  decision. 

ARTICLE  57. — If  the  judgment  does  not  represent  in  whole 
or  in  part  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  judges,  dissenting 
judges  are  entitled  to  deliver  a  separate  opinion. 

ARTICLE  58. — The  judgment  shall  be  signed  by  the  President 
and  by  the  Registrar.  It  shall  be  read  in  open  Court,  due 
notice  having  been  given  to  the  agents. 

ARTICLE  59. — The  decision  of  the  Court  has  no  binding  force 
except  between  the  parties  and  in  respect  of  that  particular  case. 

ARTICLE  60. — The  judgment  is  final  and  without  appeal. 
In  the  event  of  dispute  as  to  the  meaning  or  scope  of  the  judg- 
ment, the  Court  shall  construe  it  upon  the  request  of  any  party. 

ARTICLE  61. — An  application  for  revision  of  a  judgment  can 
be  made  only  when  it  is  based  upon  the  discovery  of  some  fact 
of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  a  decisive  factor,  which  fact  was,  when 
the  judgment  was  given,  unknown  to  the  Court  and  also  to  the 
party  claiming  revision,  always  provided  that  such  ignorance 
was  not  due  to  negligence. 

The  proceedings  for  revision  will  be  opened  by  a  judgment 
of  the  Court  expressly  recording  the  existence  of  the  new  fact, 
recognising  that  it  has  such  a  character  as  to  lay  the  case  open 
to  revision,  and  declaring  the  application  admissible  on  this 
ground. 

The  Court  may  require  previous  compliance  with  the  terms 
of  the  judgment  before  it  admits  proceedings  in  revision. 

The  application  for  revision  must  be  made  at  latest  within 
six  months  of  the  discovery  of  the  new  fact. 

No  application  for  revision  may  be  made  after  the  lapse  of 
ten  years  from  the  date  of  the  sentence. 

ARTICLE  62. — Should  a  state  consider  that  it  has  an  interest 
of  a  legal  nature  which  may  be  affected  by  the  decision  in  the 
case,  it  may  submit  a  request  to  the  Court  to  be  permitted  to 
intervene  as  a  third  party. 

It  will  be  for  the  Court  to  decide  upon  this  request. 


APPENDIX  217 

ARTICLE  63. — Whenever  the  construction  of  a  convention 
to  which  states  other  than  those  concerned  in  the  case  are  parties 
is  in  question,  the  Registrar  shall  notify  all  such  states  forth- 
with. 

Every  state  so  notified  has  the  right  to  intervene  in  the 
proceedings  :  but  if  it  uses  this  right,  the  construction  given  by 
the  judgment  will  be  equally  binding  upon  it. 

ARTICLE  64.  — Unless  otherwise  decided  by  the  Court,  each 
party  shall  bear  its  own  costs. 


OPTIONAL  CLAUSE 

The  undersigned,  being  duly  authorised  thereto,  further 
declare,  on  behalf  of  their  Government,  that,  from  this  date, 
they  accept  as  compulsory  ipso  facto  and  without  special  Con- 
vention, the  jurisdiction  of  the  Court  in  conformity  with  article 
36,  paragraph  2,  of  the  Statute  of  the  Court,  under  the  following 
conditions  : 

Au  nom  du  Portugal,  je  declare  reconnaitre  comme  obligatoire, 
de  plein  droit  et  sans  convention  speciale,  vis-a-vis  de  tout 
autre  Membre  ou  Etat  acceptant  la  m£me  obligation,  la  juridic- 
tion  de  la  Cour,  purement  et  simplement. 

AFFONSO   COSTA. 

Au  nom  du  Gouvernement  Suisse,  et  sous  reserve  de  ratification 
par  1' Assembled  fe'de'rale,  je  declare  reconnaitre  comme  obli- 
gatoire, de  plein  droit  et  sans  convention  spe'ciale,  vis-a-vis  de 
tout  autre  Membre  ou  Etat  acceptant  la  mfime  obligation, 
c'est-a-dire  sous  condition  de  reciprocity,  la  juridiction  de  la 
Cour,  purement  et  simplement,  pour  la  dure'e  de  cinq  anne'es. 

MOTTA. 

Au  nom  du  Gouvernement  Danois,  et  sous  reserve  de  ratifica- 
tion, je  declare  reconnaitre  comme  obligatoire,  de  plein  droit 
et  sans  convention  speciale,  vis-a-vis  de  tout  autre  Membre  ou 
Etat  acceptant  la  m€me  obligation,  c'est-a-dire  sous  condition 


218  APPENDIX 

de  reciprocity,  la  j addiction  de  la  Cour,  -purement  et  simplement 
pour  la  duree  de  cinq  annees. 

HERLUF  ZAHLE. 
Sous  reserve  de  reciprocity*. 

J.  GUSTAVO  GUERRERO. 
ARTURO  R.  AVILA. 
Sous  reserve  de  reciprocity : 

MANUEL  M.  DE  PERALTA. 

Au  nomdu  Gouvernement  de  1'Uruguay,  je  declare  reconnaltre 
comme  obligatoire,  de  plein  droit  et  sans  convention  speciale, 
vis-a-vis  de  tout  autre  Membre  de  la  Societe  ou  Etat  acceptant 
la  meme  obligation,  c'est-a-dire  sous  condition  de  reciprocity, 
Id  juridiction  de  la  Cour.  purement  et  simplement. 

B.  FERNANDEZ  y  MEDINA- 

Pour  copie  certified  conforme. 
ERIC  DRUMMOND, 
Secretaire  G6n(ral. 

Decembre  16,  1920. 


APPENDIX   III 

A    NOTE    ON    THE    NEW 
ALBANIAN     FRONTIERS 


APPENDIX    III 

A  Note  on  the  New  Albanian  Frontiers 

THE  idea  governing  the  decision  on  the  Albanian  frontiers  by 
the  Ambassador's  Council  was  that  the  frontiers  of  1913  should 
be  accepted  in  principle,  but  that  certain  modifications  in  detail 
should  be  made.  It  does  not  seem  to  be  quite  correct  to  say, 
as  Mr.  Fisher  did  to  the  Council  in  November,  that  the  key 
positions  have  been  given  to  the  Serbs.  It  would  be  more 
correct  to  say  that  natural  barriers  have  been,  wherever  possible, 
erected  between  Serbs  and  Albanians,  which  made  it  difficult 
for  either  to  fight  the  other. 

The  frontiers  of  1913  were  weak  at  four  points  ; l  (a)  Kastrati 
area;  (b)  Prisrend  area;  (c)  Dibra  area;  (d)  Lim  area.  In 
the  Kastrati  area  the  Albanians  crossed  the  frontier  of  1913 
in  July,  1920,  and  got  within  a  few  miles  of  Podgorica,  the 
largest  town  of  Montenegro,  which  the  American  Red  Cross 
were  told  by  the  Serbs  to  evacuate.  In  1913  the  city  of  Dibra 
was  at^ined  by  the  Albanians,  who  also  crossed  the  Serb  frontier 
to  the  south.  In  1920  Dibra  and  Prisrend  were  both  attacked 
by  the  Albanians.  It  is  therefore  idle  to  pretend  that  the 
Albanians  are  not  sometimes  the  aggressors.  The  fact  is  that, 
like  the  tribes  on  the  north-west  frontier  of  India,  they  some- 
times have  to  live  by  raids  because  their  crops  fail  or  their 
neighbours  steal.  Also — and  the  fact  is  important — the  Tirana 
Government  has  never  exercised  any  great  authority  among  the 
more  northerly  tribes,  and  has  neither  representatives  nor  troops 
among  several  of  them.  This  fact  does  not  justify  the  Serbs 
in  reprisals,  but  it  does  justify  them  in  demanding  a  better 
frontier. 

l  This  was  probably  due  to  a  deliberately  Machiavellian  policy  on  the  part  of 
Austria-Hungary,  which  wished  to  embroil  Albanians,  with  Serbs  and  succeeded 
admirably  in  the  attempt. 

221 


222  APPENDIX 

la)  THE   KASTRATI   AREA 

The  path  by  which  the  Albanians  attacked  in  1920  wound  just 
north  of  the  lake.  By  giving  the  Serbs  the  height  of  Veleciku 
north  of  this,  they  are  enabled  to  prevent  any  advance  along 
this  path.  They  are  not,  however,  enabled  to  take  the  offensive 
against  Scutari,  because  a  few  miles  within  the  Albanian  frontier 
is  an  enormously  deep  canyon  across  which  advance  is  practically 
impossible. 

(b)  THE   PRISREND   AREA 

The  large  town  of  Prisrend  is  dangerously  exposed,  as  an  open 
valley  runs  into  it  from  the  south,  and  the  Albanian  frontier 
of  1913  includes  dominating  heights  to  the  west.  The  Albanian 
boundary  is  now  to  be  pushed  some  kilometres  back  to  enable 
the  new  frontier  to  run  along  the  top  of  the  heights,  thereby 
making  fortification  of  them  impossible  for  either  party,  and 
dividing  the  valley  between  Albanians  and  Serbs. 

(c)  DIBRA   AREA 

The  insane  decision  of  191 3  by  which  part  of  this  road  was  given 
to  Albania  and  part  to  Serbia  is  corrected  by  giving  the  whole 
road  between  the  two  Serb  towns  of  Soruga  and  Dibra  to  Serbia. 
The  Serb  line  is  extended  to  the  natural  heights  west  of  the  road. 

(d)  LIM   AREA 

The  small  Serb  town  of  Lim  is  ceded  to  Albania  to  give  her  full 
possession  of  the  road  to  El  Bassan. 

(a)  and  (b)  involve  the  substitution  of  natural  barriers  for 
unnatural  ones  in  order  to  protect  the  cities  of  Podgorica  and 
Prisrend.  They  confer  no  offensive  advantage  on  the  Serbs, 
nor  do  they  enable  them  to  menace  any  Albanian  city, 

(c)  and  (d)  are  necessary  economic  adjustments.  The  frontiers 
of  1913  were  criticised  on  the  ground  that  tribal  boundaries, 
which  were  known  by  the  natives,  were  not  usually  chosen. 
In  (b)  it  is  provided  that  the  boundary  shall  follow  the  western 
limit  of  the  Gora  tribe.  It  stands  to  reason  that  the  restoration 
of  systems  of  communication  as  in  (c)  and  (d)  give  more  natural 
frontiers  than  those  which  preceded  them.  In  addition,  in  the 


APPENDIX  228 

Kastrati  area  a  right  of  through  communication  from  the  northern 
part  of  Albania  is  given  to  Albanians. 

One  last  observation  may  be  made.  It  was  frequently  contended 
that  the  proper  course  to  pursue  was  to  rearrange  the  frontiers 
of  1913  on  a  natural  basis  of  compensation.  This  was  impos- 
sible, because,  according  to  the  legal  position,  approved  by  the 
League  Secretariat,  Serbia  was  entitled  legally  to  her  frontiers 
of  1913,  whereas  Albania  was  not.  Hence  Serbia  had  only  to 
refuse  to  discuss  the  question  for  all  discussion  to  end.  When 
her  legal  position  was  so  strong  Albania  could  not  reasonably 
hope  for  a  mutual  compensation,  though  she  has  obtained  Lim. 
On  the  whole,  therefore,  it  may  be  said  that  the  new  Albanian 
frontiers  are  an  improvement  on  the  old,  because  they  conform 
more  to  natural  features,  they  take  into  account  an  important 
tribal  boundary,  and  they  restore  freedom  of  communication 
to  both  parties.  In  any  case  they  cannot  be  worse  than  the  fron- 
tiers of  1913,  for  there  can  be  no  worse  frontiers.  The  popula- 
tion of  the  areas  transferred  has  changed  very  much  in  recent 
years,  the  actual  population  transferred  is  not  numerous,  and 
the  areas  ceded  are  mountainous  and  barren. 


PRINTED  BY  THE  ANCHOR  PRESS,  LTD.,  TIPTREE,  ESSEX,  ENGLAND 


Messrs.     Hutchinson     &    Co. 


are  pleased  to  give  the  following  particulars  of  many  important  New  Books 
for  the  Spring,  1922,  and  also  a  splendid  list  of  New  Novels,  which,  as  will 
be  seen  by  the  undermentioned  names,  are  almost  all  by  the  Leading 
Authors. 


GILBERT   FRANKAU 

GILBERT  CANNAN 

ETHEL  M.  DELL 

DOROTHEA  CONYER8 

H.  DE  VERE  STACPOOLE 

FREDERICK  SLEATH 

LUCAS  MALET 

RAFAEL  8ABATINI 

Q.  B.  BURGIN 

ACHMED  ABDULLAH 

W.  E.  NORRIS 

C.  N.  and  A.  M.  WILLIAMSON 

REBECCA  WEST 

ONOTO  WAT ANNA 

DOLF  WYLLARDE 

ISABEL  C.  CLARKE 

SELWYN   JEPSON 

E.   NESBIT 

CURTIS  YORKE 

MRS.  ALFRED  SIDGWICK 

LADY    MILES 

WINIFRED   GRAHAM 

MARGARET  BAILLIE-SAUNDERS 


KATHLYN  RHODES 

TICKNER   EDWARDES 

BERTA  RUCK 

ELIZABETH  ROBINS 

HELEN  PROTHERO  LEWIS 

NELLIE  L.  McCLUNG 

E.  F.  BENSON 

E.  M.  DELAFIELD 

"RITA" 

CHARLES  MARRIOTT 

ELINOR   MORDAUNT 

MRS.  FRANCES  EVERARD 

JULIETTE  GORDON  SMITH 

BURTON  E.  STEVENSON 

UNA   L.  SILBERRAD 

MADAME  ALBANESI 

AGNES  and  EGERTON  CASTLE 

M.   MORGAN   GIBBON 

MAX  PEMBERTON 

JERRARD  SYRETT 

MABEL   BARNES-GRUNDY 

BEATRICE    BASKERVILLE    and 
ELIOTT  MONK 


Hutchinson's  Important  New  Books 

My  Life  and  Some  Letters 

By  MRS.   PATRICK  CAMPBELL 

(BEATRICE  STELLA  CORNWALLIS-WEST) 

In  one  large  volume,  cloth  giU,  with  numerous  illustrations,  24s.  net. 
This  important  book  is  expected  to  create  something  of  a  literary  and 
social  sensation.  It  is  a  frank  and  open  autobiography,  which  contains 
intimate  personal  recollections  and  stories  of  her  own  life  and  of  many 
famous  people  in  Society,  Art,  Literature  and  the  Stage.  Included  are  a 
number  of  intimate  letters  by  George  Bernard  Shaw. 


Madame  de  Stael :   Her  Trials  and  Triumphs 

By  LIEUT.-COLONEL  A.  C.  P.  HAGGARD,  D.S.O. 

Author  of  "  Sidelights  on  the  Court  of  France,"  "  Two  Great  Rivals,"  etc. 

In  doth  gilt,  16s.  net. 

A  new  and  fascinating  book  about  a  very  remarkable  woman  who 
combined  great  literary  gifts  with  a  passion  for  political  intrigue,  and  an 
almost  boundless  capacity  for  love.  It  is  written  in  Colonel  Haggard's 
usual  bright  and  entertaining  style,  and  is  undoubtedly  a  very  readable 
book. 

Facing  Reality 

By  ESME   WINGFIELD-STRATFORD,   D.Sc., 

ex-Fellow  of  King's  College,  Cambridge 

Author  of  "  The  Reconstruction  of  a  Mind,"  etc. 
In  doth  gilt,  8s.  6d.  net. 

The  author  voices  the  feelings,  the  convictions,  of  many  thinking 
citizens  to-day.  He  considers  civilisation  in  danger  of  perishing  owing 
to  its  neglect  of  reality.  The  problem  is  out  of  religion,  but  religion  itself 
is,  more  than  any  other  activity,  infected  by  slovenly  methods  of  thought. 
The  tendency  of  men  for  some  years  past  has  been  to  "  think  in  a  passion  " 
and  to  repress  the  unpleasant  from  their  consciousness,  instead  of 
facing  the  real  and  boldly  pursuing  the  truth.  Many  instances  are  given  : 
the  life  of  villadom  aims  at  "  gentility,"  a  false  goal ;  the  object  of  in- 
tensive journalism  is  to  distort  the  mind  rather  than  to  present  the  truth  ; 
the  clergy  are  many  of  them  insincere  and  cling  desperately  to  old  forms, 
now  bereft  of  meaning  ;  the  official  religion  is  dying  of  inanition.  Artiste 
are  in  contact  with  reality,  but  art  itself  is  in  danger  of  becoming  com- 
mercialised. Modern  war  is  acute  suicidal  mania — the  remedy  is  for  man 
to  realise  that  God  is  not  external,  but  within  them,  and  that  they  are 
comrades  in  a  struggle  compared  to  which  the  greatest  wars  in  history 
are  the  "  bickerings  of  children." 

The  book  is  written  with  a  sincerity  which  is  almost  fierce,  and  most 
of  its  pleas  against  prejudice  carry  conviction. 

2 


Hutchinson's  Important  New  Books 
The  Pomp  of  Power  ANONYMOUS 

In  one,  large  handsome  volume,  cloth  gilt,  18s.  net. 
This  very  important  and,  having  regard  to  its  sensational  revelations, 
most  surprising  book  throws  a  searchlight  upon  the  military  and  diplo- 
matic relations  of  Britain  and  France  before  and  during  the  war,  and  also 
deals  with  the  present  international  situation.  It  contains  many  first- 
hand portraits  and  intimate  appreciations  and  criticisms  of  characters 
well  known  in  the  public  life  of  Europe :  Mr.  Lloyd  George,  Field-Marshal 
Sir  Henry  Wilson,  Lord  Haig,  Marshal  Joffre,  Lord  Beaverbrook,  Millerand, 
Loucheur,  Painlev6,  Cambon,  Lord  Northcliffe,  Colonel  Repington,  and 
the  Bolshevist  Krassin.  The  anonymous  author  clearly  speaks  with 
authority  as  one  in  close  contact  with  the  world  he  describes,  and  his 
revelations,  apart  from  their  historic  value,  are  of  great  personal  interest. 
There  will  undoubtedly  be  much  speculation  as  to  his  identity. 

The  Life  of  H.  G.  Hawker,7jrman  By  M.  A.  HAWKER 

In  one  large  handsome  volume,  with  a  number  of  illustrations  on  art  paper,  1 8s  net 
In  addition  to  forming  an  authentic  record  of  the  late  Harry  Hawker's 
flying  career,  including  the  British  Height  and  Duration  Records,  his 
Pioneer  Flights  in  Australia,  the  Round  Britain  Seaplane  Flight,  and  the 
Atlantic  Flight  attempted  in  a  machine  with  but  one  engine,  which  resulted 
in  his  being  missing  for  a  whole  week,  every  chapter  is  full  of  hitherto 
unrecorded  incidents  and  anecdotes,  and  of  intense  human  interest. 

The  fact  that  he,  starting  with  practically  nothing,  achieved  undying 
fame  and  some  (if  not  great)  fortune,  singles  him  out  as  the  greatest 
British  aviator.  No  man  was  more  popular  with  his  fellows  or  had  such 
remarkably  powerful  will-power. 

It  is  not  generally  known  that  Hawker  was  primarily  responsible  for 
the  design  of  the  Sopwith  "  Tabloid  "  biplane  just  before  the  war,  which 
proved  to  be  a  prototype  of  the  fighting  scouts  which  gave  us  our  ascen- 
dancy in  the  air.  

The  Last  of  a  Race      By  COMTESSE  de  MERCY- 
ARGENTEAU  (PRINCESS  DE  MONTGLYON) 

In  one  volume,  cloth  gilt,  with  many  illustrations,  21 S.  net. 
The  story  of  a  woman's  life,  written  by  herself,  and  a  human  document. 
The  Comtesse's  early  days  were  spent  at  the  Castle  of  Argenteau — later 
demolished  by  the  Germans — but  her  life  was  hard  and  unenviable.  A  love 
affair,  arbitrarily  checked  by  her  parents,  was  followed  by  an  enforced 
marriage,  and  then  the  man  she  loved  came  again  into  her  life,  with 
tragic  consequences.  Her  travels  abroad  while  she  tried  to  forget  and  the 
means  she  employed  to  obliterate  memories  are  vividly  described.  The 
Comtesse  was  a  frequent  visitor  to  England  and  a  personal  friend  of  the 
late  King  Edward,  and  there  are  intimate  touches  of  a  number  of  well- 
known  people.  The  book  will  be  found  of  absorbing  interest,  and  a 
number  of  the  illustrations  are  of  considerable  historical  value,  as  the 
family  goes  back  many  centuries — one  Comte  de  Mercy- Argenteau  being 
a  guardian  of  Marie  Antoinette. 

3 


Hutchinson's  Important  New  Books 

First  Impressions  of  America 

By  DR.  WALTER  R.   HADWEN 

With  illustrations,  in  cloth  gilt,  10s.  6 d.  net. 

An  extremely  interesting  and  sympathetic  account  of  American  life  in 
town  and  country,  wide  in  scope  and  discussing  with  insight  racial  and 
social  problems  as  viewed  by  an  English  traveller.  The  book  includes 
interviews  with  Americans  of  many  types,  from  the  President  downwards, 
and  contains  descriptions  of  New  York,  Boston,  Philadelphia,  Washington, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Los  Angeles,  and  other  trading  towns,  as  well  as  the  grander 
features  of  landscape,  giving  the  reader  a  vivid  impression  of  America  of 
to-day. 


Memoirs  of  the  Memorable 

By  SIR  JAMES  DENHAM 

In  doth  gilt,  with  many  illustrations,  1 6s. 

Sir  James  Denham,  the  poet-author  of  "  Wake  Up,  England  !  "  deals 
with  most  of  the  prominent  social  names  of  the  end  of  the  last  and  the 
commencement  of  this  century,  including  Mr.  Gladstone,  Lord  Beacons- 
field,  the  late  Lord  Byron,  Robert  Browning,  the  Bishop  of  London, 
Cardinal  Howard,  Lord  Dunedin,  Lewis  Carroll,  Lord  Marcus  Beresford 
and  the  late  Bishop  of  Manchester.  The  book  also  deals  with  club  life 
and  the  leading  sportsmen. 


Sketches  of  the  Russian  Revolution 

By  GENERAL  DENIKIN 

In  one  large  vol.,  cloth  gilt,  16s .  net. 

General  Denikin  was  not  only  in  high  command  in  the  field  against 
Germany,  but  was  also  military  leader  of  the  anti-Bolsheviks,  and  this 
account  of  his  experiences  in  these  capacities  can  scarcely  fail  to  be  in- 
teresting and  important  from  the  standpoint  of  history.  General  Denikin 
gives  a  vivid  account  of  his  arrest  and  imprisonment  by  the  Bolsheviks, 
describes  the  tragic  vacillations  of  the  Czar  on  the  fatal  days  before  the 
revolution,  and  the  appalling  difficulties  of  Russian  officers  during  the 
democrat] sation.  The  book  is  an  important  one  and  of  great  historical  value. 

Progressive  Golf  By  HARRY  VARDON 

With  36  illustrations  on  art  paper.    In  doth,  5s.  net. 

An  important  work  on  the  game  by  one  of  the  world's  leading  pro- 
fessionals, with  very  valuable  progressive  charts  on  the  Driver,  the 
Cleek,  the  Mid-Iron,  the  Mashie,  the  Niblick  and  the  Putter. 

4 


Hutchinson's   Important  New  Books 
The  Work  of  P.  A.  de  Laszlo 

Edited  with  Notes  by  OAKLEY  WILLIAMS 

In  one  large  folio  volume  containing  61  photogravure  plates,  representing 
some  of  the  choicest  examples  of  the  Artist's  work. 

With  an  Introduction  by  COMTE  ROBERT  DE  MONTESQUIOU. 

This  collection,  covering  as  it  does  the  whole  range  of  this  distinguished 
artist's  work,  must  be  regarded  as  a  contribution  of  the  highest  permanent 
value  to  the  history  of  portraiture  and  art.  A  selection  of  the  more 
important  of  the  Hungarian  master's  pictures,  portraits  of  monarchs,  states- 
men, diplomats,  great  ladies  and  famous  beauties  is  here  presented,  and 
may  be  said  to  summarise  the  most  important  phases  of  the  social  and 
political  history  of  Europe  during  the  past  twenty-five  years.  It  has  been 
the  aim  of  the  publishers  to  produce  a  record  of  Mr.  de  Laszlo's  works  of 
permanent  value  and  interest  to  the  collector,  the  connoisseur,  and  the 
lover  of  art. 


The  Big  Four  and  Others  at  the  Peace  Conference 

By   ROBERT   LANSING 

In  cloth  gilt,  with  9  illustrations  on  art  paper,  8s.  6d.  net. 

In  this  book  the  former  American  Secretary  for  State,  who  was  one 
of  the  representatives  at  the  Peace  Conference,  studies  the  predominant 
personalities  of  the  Conference. 

There  are  many  books  about  the  Peace  Conference  but  none,  so  far,  by 
a  writer  that  combines  such  exceptional  opportunity  of  close  observation 
with  so  clear  an  insight  into  human  motives,  and  so  admirable,  direct, 
and  convincing  expression.  The  book  contains  a  most  interesting  account 
of  the  procedure  of  the  Conference ;  there  are  four  full  portraits  of  Cle- 
menceau,  Wilson,  Lloyd  George  and  Orlando,  and  four  impressions  of 
Venizelos,  Emir  Feisul,  General  Botha  and  Paderewski. 

Mr.  Lansing  is  a  keen  observer  of  human  nature,  and  his  sketches  are 
at  once  most  fascinating  reading  and  an  important  contribution  to  history. 


My  Cat  Prospero 

By  ELIZABETH   BRUCE  ADAMS 

An  artistic  volume,  in  cloth,  with  8  drawings  by  the  Author,  5s.  net. 

An  attractive,  charming  and  touching  account  of  a  cat,  his  ways,  hia 
development,  surrounded  by  human  love  and  desire  for  his  growth  of 
mind  and  soul.  The  cult  of  the  cat  is  very  fashionable,  apart  from  the 
regular  everyday  cat-lover  we  have  always  with  us, 


Hutchinson's   Important  New  Books 

More  Memoirs  and  Some  Travels 

By  G.   B.   BURGIN 

Author  of  "  Memoirs  of  a  Clubman  "  (2nd  edition). 
In  one  vol.,  cloth  gitt,  1 6s.  net. 

Emboldened  by  the  success  of  "  Memoirs  of  a  Clubman,"  Mr.  G.  B. 
Burgin  has  written  "  More  Memoirs  and  Some  Travels,"  in  which  he 
gives  a  more  detailed  account  of  his  wanderings  and  literary  experi- 
ences. There  is  an  interesting  chapter  on  the  "  Coming  of  Kipling,"  and 
another  in  which  forty  or  fifty  eminent  writers  describe  how  they  first 
began  to  write.  The  inner  life  of  some  Bohemian  clubs  is  also  described, 
together  with  many  anecdotes  and  little  character  sketches  of  interesting 
people  he  has  met.  Mr.  Burgin  describes  his  travels  in  Canada,  Turkey, 
and  Asia  Minor,  and  more  recent  trips  to  Holland  and  Belgium.  It  was 
his  good  fortune  to  be  received  by  the  King  of  the  Belgians  one  morning, 
lunch  with  Burgomaster  Max  afterwards,  and  call  on  Cardinal  Mercier  the 
same  afternoon.  It  was,  as  he  describes  it,  the  most  crowded  day  of  his 
life,  and  one  replete  with  interesting  experiences.  The  book  is  written 
in  Mr.  Burgin's  customary  cheerful  vein,  with,  here  and  there,  occasional 
lapses  into  those  pathetic  happenings  which  come  to  us  all. 


With    an    Introduction    by    The    Right   Hon.  DAVID    LLOYD 
GEORGE,  M.P. 

The  Irish  Free  State  :    Its  Evolution  and  Possi- 
bilities By  ALBERT  C.  WHITE 

Author  of  "  Ireland  :   A  Study  in  Facts  "  ;   Editor  of  "  A  Little  Book  of 
Irish  Verse,"  etc. 

In  cloth,  3s.  6d.net. 

The  author  has  been  prominently  associated  with  the  Home  Rule 
cause  in  Great  Britain,  and  has  written  extensively  on  Irish  subjects. 

Mr.  White  traces  the  history  of  the  relations  between  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland  from  the  Act  of  Union  down  to  the  Great  War.  He  then 
proceeds  to  set  out  in  detail  the  developments  of  British  politics  and  of 
Irish  nationalism  in  their  bearings  upon  each  other. 

The  book  is  written  throughout  from  the  standpoint  of  a  vigorous 
and  independent  mind.  It  will  annoy  extreme  partisans  of  all  shades 
of  opinion,  and  will  provoke  much  discussion.  This  is  especially  true  of 
the  concluding  chapter,  in  which  the  author  discusses  "  Some  Factors  in 
the  Future." 

The  value  of  the  book  is  enhanced  by  the  inclusion  of  the  essential 
documents  of  the  Home  Rule  struggle,  including  the  four  Home  Rule 
Bills  of  1886,  1893,  1914  and  1920,  and  the  terms  of  the  Treaty  recently 
concluded  with  Sinn  Fein. 

6 


Hutchinson's  Important  New  Books 
With  Lawrence  in  Arabia   By  LOWELL  THOMAS 

With  16  illustrations  on  art  paper,  3 1.  6d.  net 

"  The  greatest  romance  of  real  life  ever  told." — The,  Strand  Magazine, 
The  profusely  illustrated  narrative  of  the  greatest  adventure  of  a 
century  is  now  presented  to  the  public  in  this  popular  form.  The  famous 
exploits  of  Colonel  Lawrence,  "  the  uncrowned  King  of  Arabia  " — whom 
Mr.  Lloyd  George  described  as  "  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and  romantic 
figures  of  modern  times  " — will  be  read  with  eager  interest  by  all  who 
appreciate  the  importance  of  his  services  to  the  Empire.  This  valuable 
account  of  our  men's  gallant  deeds  in  the  East  is  not  only  a  splendid 
souvenir  of  the  momentous  years  of  war,  but  also  a  permanent  record  of 
British  enterprise  and  courage  which  will  be  treasured  throughout  the 
Empire. 


The  Second  Year  of  The  League ;   A  STUDY  OF  THE 
SECOND  ASSEMBLY  OF  THE  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS 

By  HAROLD  W.  V.  TEKPERLEY 

Reader  in  Modern  History  in  the  University   of 

Cambridge 

Author  of  "Life  of  George  Canning,"   "History  of  the  Peace  Oon- 
ference  of  Paris,"  etc.     In  doth,  6s.  net. 

The  important  developments  in  the  growth  of  the  League  are  indicated, 
and  the  new  position  as  regards  Mandates  and  Minorities  and  the  Per- 
manent Court  of  Justice  explained.  Particular  attention  is  given  to  the 
two  greatest  achievements  of  the  League — the  settlement  of  the  Albanian 
question  and  the  Upper  Silesian  Award.  There  are  many  remarkable 
quotations  from  the  speeches  of  the  leading  personalities  both  in  Committee 
and  the  Assembly,  which  throw  an  interesting  light  on  their  national 
policies,  and  which  have  not  been  reproduced  in  this  country.  Special 
attention  is  given  to  the  part  played  by  the  British  Dominions  and  the 
present  attitude  of  the  United  States  towards  the  League. 


The  Year's  Art,  1922    Compile d  by  A.  C.  R.  CARTER 

Crown  8vo,  cloth,  8s.  Cd.  net. 
Over  603  pages,  with  illustrations 

A  concise  epitome  of  all  matters  relating  to  the  Arts  of  Painting, 
Sculpture,  Engraving,  and  Architecture,  and  to  Schools  of  Design,  con- 
taining events  which  have  occurred  during  the  year  1921,  together  with 
information  respecting  the  events  of  1922. 

7 


Hutchinson's  Important  New  Books 

Illumination  and  its  Development  in  the  Present  Day 

By   SIDNEY  FARNSWORTH 

In  one  large  handsome]  volume,  cloth  gitt,  with  Frontispiece  in  colour  and 

numerous  other  illustrations,  24s.  net. 

In  this  exhaustive  work  Mr.  Farnsworth  traces  the  growth  of  Illumina- 
tion  from  its  birth,  showing,  by  means  of  numerous  diagrams  and  drawings» 
its  gradual  development  through  the  centuries  from  mere  writing  to  the 
elaborate  poster  work  and  commercial  lettering  of  the  present  day.  Al- 
though other  books  have  already  been  written  on  this  fascinating  subject, 
Mr.  Farnsworth  breaks  new  ground  in  many  directions ;  he  treats  the 
matter  from  the  modern  standpoint  in  a  manner  which  makes  his  work 
invaluable  not  only  to  students  of  the  art,  but  also  to  the  rapidly-growing 
public  interested  in  what  has  hitherto  been  a  somewhat  exclusive  craft. 
The  book  is  profusely  illustrated  and  forms  a  handsome  addition  to  the 
library  of  anyone  whose  tastes  lie  in  this  direction. 


The  Return  and  other  Poems  By   E.   NESBIT 

Author  of  "  Lays  and  Legends,"   "  Songs  of  Love  and  Empire,"  etc. 
In  crown  Svo,  cloth,  4s.  6d.  net. 


Riviera  Towns      By  HUBERT  ADAMS  GIBBONS 

In  large  Svo,  with  32  full-page  illustrations  by  Lester  George  Hornby. 

Boxed,  1 6s.  net. 

The  winter  playground  of  Europe,  that  short  strip  of  coast  lying  along 
the  blue  Mediterranean,  which  the  French  call  Cote  d' Azure,  is  the  theme 
of  this  new  volume  by  Dr.  Gibbons.  In  the  fifteen  chapters  of  this  book 
he  takes  the  readers  to  the  towns  and  hamlets,  mediaeval  and  modern,  of 
the  Riviera,  and  concerns  himself  not  so  much  with  its  transient  holiday- 
making  aspect  as  with  the  charm  of  the  countryside,  its  curious  old  towns 
with  their  ancient  buildings  and  crooked  streets,  and  the  adventures  of 
himself  and  his  artist  collaborator.  The  book  is  written  in  a  holiday 
mood,  with  a  charm  and  grace  that  make  for  delighted  reading  and  do  not 
detract  from  its  value  as  an  interpretative  portrait  of  this  picturesque 
corner  of  Europe.  Mr.  Hornby's  drawings  are  more  than  mere  illustrations, 
and  happily  reflect  the  mood  of  the  text.  "  Riviera  Towns  "  is  hand- 
somely bound  and  printed,  and  will,  it  is  expected,  be  one  of  the  most 
attractive  gift  books  of  the  year. 


The  Little  Cat  Who  Journeyed  to  St.  Ives 

By  FRANK  VER  BECK 

Crown  quarto,  with  16  illustrations  and  coloured  picture  cover,  Is.  6d.  net. 
An  admirable  gift  book  for  young  people. 


Hutchinson's  Important  New  Books 

3rd  LARGE  EDITION  AT  ONCE  CALLED  FOR 

Thirteen  Years  at  the  Russian  Court 

By   PIERRE   GILLIARD 

In  one,  large  handsome  volume,  cloth  gilt. 
With  59  illustrations  on  art  paper,  24s.  net. 
Being  the  reminiscences  of  the  Tutor  to  the  late  Czarevitch,  including 
an  authoritative  account  of  the  Tragedy  of  the  Imperial  Family. 

The  book  gives  an  interesting  and  intimate  picture  of  the  private  life 
of  the  Imperial  Family,  and  describes  events  of  which  the  author  is  in 
many  cases  the  only  surviving  witness.  The  story  combines  a  tragic 
human  interest  with  direct  evidence  on  matters  of  rare  historical  interest. 
The  Daily  Mail  says  :  —  "  '  Thirteen  Years  at  the  Kussian  Court  '  (published  to-day 
Hutchinson,  24s.  net,  with  photographs  by  the  author)  is  a  book  of  extraordinary 
human  interest  and  of  the  first  historical  importance.  It  is  the  only  authentic  and 
intimate  account  of  the  Russian  Sovereigns,  from  one  who  shared  their  family  life 
in  greatness  and  in  captivity,  and  is  the  solitary  survivor  of  the  party  imprisoned 
th 


with  them  at  Tobolsk." 


The  Emperor  Francis  Joseph  and  His  Times 

By  GENERAL  ALBERT  VON  MARGUTTI,  C.  V.O. 

In  one  large  handsome  volume,  with  Illustrations,  24s.  net. 
The  Author  spent  seventeen  years  in  the  Aides-de-Camp's  department 
at  the  palace,  and  all  that  time  was  in  direct  contact  with  the  Emperor 
Francis  Joseph,  the  men  and  women  about  him,  and  distinguished 
European  figures  such  as  King  Edward  VII.,  the  late  Czar  Nicholas  IE., 
the  Emperor  William  II.,  and  the  Empress  Eugenie,  who  frequently  visited 
the  aged  monarch.  To  those  interested  in  world  politics  before  and 
during  the  war  this  book  will  be  an  indispensable  guide.  The  author's 
relations  of  King  Edward  VII.'s  activities  at  the  Austrian  Court  would 
alone  stamp  it  as  a  valuable  record.  It  also  throws  new  and  highly 
interesting  light  on  the  problem  of  the  Archduke  Rudolph's  death,  and 
for  the  first  time  does  justice  to  the  outstanding  qualities  and  charm  of  the 
murdered  Empress  Elizabeth.  The  author's  study  of  the  ex -Emperor 
Charles  is  remarkably  lucid  and  penetrating,  and  the  soundness  of  his 
judgments  amply  proved  by  recent  events. 


2nd  LARGE  EDITION 

Memories  and  Some  Base  Details 

By  LADY  ANGELA  FORBES 

In  one  volume,  cloth  giU,  with  many  illustrations,  24s.  net. 
A  frank,  personal  memoir  containing  reminiscences  of  many  figures 
well  known  in  society  and  in  public  life  with  whom  the  authoress  has  come 
into  contact.  The  book  deals  with  social  life  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
nineteenth  century  as  well  as  with  that  of  the  present  day,  and  includes 
the  experiences  of  the  authoress  whilst  supervising  a  canteen  in  France 
during  the  war. 

9 


Hutchinson's  Important  Books 

With  the  Russian  Army,  1914-1917 

By  SIR  ALFRED   KNOX 

In  two  large  volumes,  with  32  illustrations  on  Art  Paper  and  15  large  Maps- 

26s.net. 

General  Knox's  despatches  were  the  only  real  source  of  information 
in  London  of  the  military  situation  in  Russia.  This  book  not  only  pro- 
vides much  valuable  first-hand  material  for  the  historian,  but  is  also  of 
considerable  Interest  to  the  general  reader. 

2nd  EDITION 

Mexico  on  the  Verge       By  DR.  E.  J.  DILLON 

Author  of  "  The  Imperial  Peace  Conference,"  etc. 

In  one  large  volume,  21s.  net. 

"  Indispensable  to  all  who  wish  to  understand  the  main  factors  of  the 
Mexican  situation." — British  Weekly. 

2nd  LARGE  EDITION 

Memoirs  of  a  Clubman  By  G.  B.  BURGIN 

With  Photogravure  Portrait  of  the  Author,  16s.  net. 
Mr.  G.  B.  Burgin,  besides  having  more  than  sixty  successful  novels  to 
his  credit,  has  a  reputation  as  a  raconteur  and  clubman  which  few  men  can 
rival.  His  book  is  a  delightful  pot-pourri  of  good  stories,  literary  and 
otherwise.  Many  famous  personalities  are  here  revealed  in  an  illuminating 
and  sometimes  unorthodox  way,  and  the  fascination  of  journalism  and 
authorship  is  described,  perhaps  unconsciously,  by  one  of  the  most  com- 
panionable and  witty  writers  of  our  time. 


A  Book  about  the  Bee       By  HERBERT  MACE 

In  crown  8vo,  cloth,  with  24  illustrations  on  art  paper,  4s.  net. 
4th  EDITION 

The  Horse  as  Comrade  and  Friend 

By  EVERARD   R.  CALTHROP 

With  an  Introductory  Letter  by  LORD  LONSDALE. 

In  one  large  handsome  volume,  with  68  illustrations  from  photot  on 

art  paper,  16s.  net. 

Louis  Wain's  Summer  Annual  for  1922 

With  a  large  number  of  illustrations  by  Louis  Wain.    In  attractive  picture 

cover,  2s.  net. 

This  famous  and  ever-popular  Annual  maintains  its  high  standard  of 
artistic  fun  in  Mr.  Louis  Wain's  inimitable  style.  It  will  appeal  to  all, 
young,  old  and  middle-aged. 

10 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 

The  Love-Story  of  Aliette  Brunton 

By  GILBERT  FRANKAU 

Author  of  "  Peter  Jackson,  Cigar  "  Merchant  "  (40th  Thousand),  "  The 
Seeds  of  Enchantment,"  etc. 

One  of  the  most  versatile  writers  of  to-day,  Mr.  Gilbert  Frankau  follows 
his  successes  "  Peter  Jackson  "  and  "  The  Seeds  of  Enchantment  "  with 
a  powerful  story  in  an  entirely  new  vein. 

In  "  The  Love-Story  of  Aliette  Brunton  "  he  presents  a  penetrating  and 
sympathetic  study  of  a  woman  who  dared  all  for  love's  sake.  It  is  more 
than  an  interest-compelling  story  5  it  is  a  courageous  and  illuminating 
book,  which  should  influence  men  and  women  who  give  serious  thought  to 
the  modern  problems  of  marriage  and  divorce. 

The  Great  Husband  Hunt 

By  MABEL  BARNES-GRUNDY 

Author  of  "  A  Girl  for  Sale,"  "  Her  Mad  Month,"  etc.,  etc. 
In  "  The  Great  Husband  Hunt,"  Mrs.  Barnes-Grundy  introduces  us  to 
a  delightful  elderly  and  impecunious  bachelor  uncle  who  has  shared  his 
home  in  Devonshire  with  four  nice  and  interesting  orphan  nieces,  but  who 
have  been  denied  the  gift  of  beauty.  Unexpectedly  inheriting  a  fortune, 
he  offers  a  thousand  pounds  down  to  the  first  of  the  four  who  is  engaged  to 
be  married  within  a  prescribed  time  and  a  handsome  dowry  when  the 
marriage  is  solemnised.  How  the  four  accept  the  challenge  and  set  forth 
in  quest  of  husbands  makes  a  most  amusing  tale. 

The  Toll  of  the  Black  Lake 

By  DOROTHEA  CONYERS 

Author  of  "  The  Strayings  of  Sandy,"  etc. 

Kathleen  Donovan,  a  pretty,  sensitive  Irish  girl,  is  an  attractive 
figure  in  Mrs.  Conyers'  new  novel.  It  is  a  story  of  Ireland,  and  the  true 
Irish  atmosphere  is,  as  usual,  admirably  conveyed.  Her  novels  about 
Irish  people  and  Irish  scenes  stand  alone  in  modern  fiction.  Thoroughly 
enjoyable  from  first  chapter  to  last,  they  appeal  to  all  who  are  fond  of 
horses,  hunting,  excitement,  and,  above  all,  a  good  story. 

The  Pharisees  By  M.  MORGAN  GIBBON 

Author  of  "  Jan,"  "  Helen  Marsden." 

Miss  M.  Morgan  Gibbon  is  a  young  writer  whose  progress  is  being 
followed  with  more  than^ordinary  interest.  Her  second  novel,  "  Helen 
Marsden,"  was  described  by  a  leading  literary  critic  as  "  a  triumph  of 
characterisation,"  and  the  same  qualities  which  went  to  make  a  big  success 
of  her  first  two  books  will  be  found  in  full  abundance  in  her  third. 

"  The  Pharisees  "  is  a  well-told  dramatic  story  in  which  the  characters 
Btand  out  with  something  of  the  crisp  clearness  of  George  Eliot. 

11 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
An  Order  to  View  By  CHARLES  MARRIOTT 

Author  of  "  A  Grave  Impertinence." 

This  is  the  story  of  the  unexpected  and  far-reaching  effects  of  an 
"  order  to  view  "  a  house  for  sale.  James  Wedmore  produces  the  winning 
design  for  a  Technical  Institute  which  Sir  John  Pumphrey  bestows  upon 
his  native  city  of  Barstow,  and  becomes  engaged  to  Hilda  Pumphrey. 
In  search  of  the  home,  Wedmore  gets  an  order  to  view  Moorend,  a 
fifteenth-century  manor  house.  There  he  also  views  Beatrice  Woodruff, 
who,  with  her  brother  Martin,  will  have  to  turn  out  when  the  house  is 
sold.  The  order  to  view  revives  a  dead  reputation,  rakes  up  an  old 
scandal,  brings  Sir  John  Pumphrey  into  competition  with  a  civic  rival, 
and  exposes  a  mistake  in  his  own  past.  The  tangle  is  cut  by  Hilda, 
who  acts  dramatically ;  and  Wedmore  is  left  with  a  keen  and  happy 
appreciation  of  the  moral  of  the  symphony,  "  Trust  your  angels." 

A  Daughter  of  the  Sand 

By  MRS.   FRANCES  EVERARD 

A  REMARKABLE  FIKST  NOVEL 

Saada  Medene,  a  girl  of  reputed  mixed  blood,  is  persuaded  by  her 
lover,  Lance  Railsford,  to  accompany  him  to  El  Bouira,  where  an  ex- 
consulship  awaits  him.  Lance  finds  himself  cold-shouldered  by  European 
residents  when  they  hear  that  he  is  to  marry  Saada,  but  the  wedding  takes 
place.  The  same  day  a  wire  arrives  from  Lance's  mother  to  the  effect 
that  a  wealthy  uncle  is  dying  and  will  leave  him  money  if  he  returns  to 
England  immediately  and  breaks  off  his  engagement  with  Saada.  He 
makes  his  departure  with  many  false  excuses,  unaware  that  Saada  knows 
the  real  reason  for  his  going,  and  though  she  has  now  learnt  that  she  is 
wholly  of  English  nationality,  she  keeps  this  joyful  truth  to  herself.  Later, 
Lance  tires  of  his  wealth  and  determines  to  return  to  Saada,  but  Fate 
intervenes,  and  Saada  becomes  free  to  marry  Forrester,  an  Englishman 
she  has  rescued  from  the  dope  habit,  who  returns  her  love  with  all  his 
heart. 

This  novel  of  unusual  power  rings  true  to  life  from  start  to  finish,  and 
with  its  picturesque  setting  of  Northern  Africa  it  is  sure  to  be  widely  read 
and  appreciated. 

A  Breaker  of  Ships     By  FREDERICK  SLEATH 

Author  of  "  Sniper  Jackson,"  etc. 

Those  who  love  an  exciting  story  full  of  thrilling  adventures  and 
strange  happenings  will  not  be  disappointed  in  this  new  volume  by  Mr. 
Sleath.  Yet,  weird  and  uncanny  as  some  of  the  adventures  are,  they  are 
not  overdrawn,  and  the  characters  are  realistic  and  convincing.  Big 
Jim,  joint  owner  with  his  brother  of  the  Cam  Shipbreaking  and  Salvage 
Company,  emerges  victorious  from  a  struggle  with  Finkler,  a  mean  com- 
petitor, and  the  succession  of  thrilling  episodes  concludes  with  one  which 
forms  a  fitting  climax 

12 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
Captain  Blood  By  RAFAEL  SABATINI 

Author  of  "  Scaramouche,"  "  The  Trampling  of  the  Lilies,"  etc. 

From  the  logs  and  diaries  of  Jeremiah  Pitt — which  Mr.  Sabatini  claims 
to  have  discovered — the  romantic  story  of  Captain  Peter  Blood  has  been 
mainly  reconstructed. 

Sir  Henry  Morgan,  most  celebrated  of  all  the  buccaneer  leaders,  had 
an  able  chronicler  in  the  person  of  the  Dutchman  Esquemeling,  who  sailed 
with  him.  What  Esquemeling  did  for  Morgan,  Jeremiah  Pitt  has  done 
for  Captain  Blood. 

The  career  of  Blood,  a  cultured  man  driven  by  the  malignity  of  Fate  to 
indulge  an  inborn  appetite  for  adventure,  is  an  Odyssey  set  aglow  by  the 
great  love  which  kept  him  honourable  amid  dishonour. 

Love  and  the  Locusts  By  G.  B.  BURGIN 

Author  of  "  The  Shutters  of  Silence,"  etc. 

In  "  Love  and  the  Locusts  "  Mr.  Burgin  returns  to  his  favourite  haunts 
at  "  Four  Corners,"  that  little  riverine  village  of  the  Ottawa  Valley. 
Cyrus  Field  and  Cissy  Fulks  were  lovers  when  young.  Cyrus  "  put  out," 
made  money,  and  forgot  Cissy.  "  Old  Man  "  Fulks  also  made  money  and 
died.  Years  after  Cyrus  and  Cissy  meet  again,  and  she  proposes  that  he 
should  return  to  Four  Corners  with  a  hundred  dollars,  forgo  his  riches, 
and  try  to  become  the  Cyrus  Field  of  old. 

Their  endeavours  to  recapture  the  years  which  the  locusts  have  eaten 
are  described  with  Mr.  Burgin's  customary  charm  and  literary  skill. 

Night  Drums  By  ACHMED  ABDULLAH 

Author  of  "  The' Trail  of  the  Beast." 

This  romance  is  of  Africa,  that  vast,  mysterious  country  which  this 
author  knows  so  well  how  to  portray.  All  the  fascination  and  colour  of 
Africa  are  here,  and  her  soul — that  eternal  mystery  to  the  white  man — 
is  dimly  discernible  through  the  threads  of  the  story  and  the  well-drawn 
character  of  the  Master  of  the  Hour,  the  dominating  influence  in  the 
story.  This  black  Napoleon  has  erected  a  marvellous  ivory  temple  in  the 
heart  of  Africa,  and  is  gathering  the  tribes  together  to  make  a  great  nation 
that  will  drive  out  the  white  man.  The  Master  of  the  Hour  is  fierce  and 
bloodthirsty,  and  the  sombre  echo  of  his  drums  can  be  heard,  dim  and 
mysterious,  throughout  Africa.  Davies,  in  charge  of  a  French  garrison, 
discovers  the  black  man's  machinations  with  the  help  of  an  Arab,  and  is 
the  means  of  wrecking  his  plans.  Davies's  relations  with  Jacqueline  supply 
an  interesting  love  element  to  a  most  enthralling  story. 

Sabine  and  Sabina  By  W.  E.  NORRIS 

Author  of  "  Triumphs  of  Sara,"  etc. 

This  novel  shows  Mr.  Norris  at  his  best.  It  is  the  story  of  the  god- 
daughter of  the  narrator  and  her  matrimonial  experiences,  which  bring 
about  various  alarming  situations,  but  they  end  happily  enough.  The 
scene  is  laid  partly  in  London  and  partly  in  the  south  of  Spain. 

13 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
The  Brightencr  By  C.  N.  AND  A.  M.  WILLIAMSON 

Authors  of  "  The  Lightning  Conductor,"  etc. 

Elizabeth,  the  Princess  de  Miramare,  beautiful,  high-born,  and  of 
a  bewitching  personality,  a  member  of  the  most  brilliant  society,  out- 
wardly prosperous,  lived  the  secretly  hard  life  of  those  who  have  to  make 
very  short  ends  meet. 

Two  courses  were  open  to  her — one  to  resort  to  a  distant  and  odious 
cousin  |  the  other  to  use  her  charm  and  position  to  help  others  (for  a 
consideration)  in  their  social  and  heart  struggles.  She  decides  upon 
the  latter.  Her  cases  are  all  exciting,  some  dangerous,  and  the  most 
unexpected  and  disconcerting  element  in  each  is  the  intervention  of  the 
distant  cousin. 

Elizabeth's  own  romance  is  the  fitting  climax  of  the  story. 


The  Judge  By  REBECCA  WEST 

Author  of  "  The  Return  of  the  Soldier." 

Miss  West  is  one  of  our  clever  modern  novelists  who  aim  at  reality  in 
art.  With  her  vivid,  dramatic  style  and  her  passion  for  truth  she  writes 
of  life  from  an  unusual  angle,  and  her  work  has  a  curiously  distinctive 
quality  of  its  own  which  makes  an  instant  appeal  to  all  who  appreciate 
sincerity  in  human  relationships.  Her  latest  novel  is  a  brilliant  piece  of 
work — emotional,  yet  taking  an  original  line  which  breaks  down  many  of 
the  old  traditions,  and  ringing  with  the  voice  of  the  new  generation. 


Sunny-San  By  ONOTO  WATANNA 

Author  of  "  A  Japanese  Nightingale  "  (200th  Thousand). 
This  attractive  and  original  story  is  full  of  the  deepest  human  interest. 
It  seems  an  altogether  new  experience  when  we  first  meet  Sunny,  but  yet 
we  find  that  this  fascinating,  flower-like  little  creature  has  everything  in 
common  with  what  we  have  most  admired  in  human  nature.  The  daughter 
of  an  American  and  a  Japanese  dancer  of  good  caste,  Sunny  is  rescued 
from  her  unhappy  life  by  four  young  men  who  are  touring  Japan  with 
their  professor.  They  place  her  under  the  care  of  a  kind  missionary 
and  his  wife,  and  pay  for  her  education.  Never  forgetful  of  her  bene- 
factors, Sunny  eventually  finds  her  father.  He  and  his  childless  wife  are 
enchanted  with  Sunny,  and  show  her  every  indulgence.  During  Leap 
Year  Sunny  proposes  to  Jerry  Hammond,  one  of  the  four  young  men,  and 
her  happiness  is  complete. 

Men,  Women,  and  Beasts 

By  H.  DE  VERE  STACPOOLE 

Author  of  "  The  Blue  Lagoon." 

This  is  a  collection  of  stories  of  Equatorial  Africa,  nearly  all  of  the 
same  colour  and  drawn  from  the  wild  places  of  the  world — stories  of  men, 
women,  and  beasts  either  met  with  or  imagined  from  life.  Each  story  is 
a  living  thing,  because  it  has  its  origin  in  life  and  Imagination  for  a  mother. 

14 


Hutchlnson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
The  Lavender  Lad  By  DOLF  WYLLARDE 

Author  of  "  Mafoota,"  etc. 

This  is  an  emotional  drama  presented  by  a  practised  hand,  set  in 
charming  scenery,  and  enacted  by  characters  who  are  most  attractive  and 
convincing. 

The  Lavender  Lad  is  Miss  Carlotta  Edison,  a  clever  actress  of  the 
variety  stage,  who  goes  to  a  lavender  farm  disguised  as  a  ragged  urchin . 
Here  she  falls  in  love  with  the  farmer,  a  fine,  manly  yeoman,  and  there  is 
a  dramatic  scene  when  he  discovers  her  Identity.  They  part,  only  to 
meet  again  two  years  later,  when  the  somewhat  Puritanical  farmer  has 
learned  forgiveness  and  is  sufficiently  in  love  to  forget  Carlotta's  not 
quite  spotless  past.  This  is  one  of  the  most  attractive  of  Dolf  Wyllarde's 
many  delightful  novels. 

The  Light  on  the  Lagoon 

By  ISABEL  C.   CLARKE 

Autnor  of  "  Lady  Trent's  Daughter,"  etc. 

This  appealing  story  is  told  with  Miss  Clarke's  usual  power  and  sin- 
cerity. Escaping  from  the  narrow  conventionality  of  her  mother's  love, 
Sydney  Flood,  a  girl  with  deep  emotions  and  artistic  temperament,  goes 
to  Venice  with  her  friend  Roma  Cochraine  and  her  husband.  Here  she 
falls  in  love  with  Clive  Moreton,  who  proposes  to  her,  but  who  is  drawn 
back  to  the  beautiful  and  capricious  Roma  shortly  afterwards.  Sydney, 
miserable  and  forsaken,  returns  to  Venice,  to  find  that  Roma's  husband  is 
dead  and  that  she  has  married  Clive.  Sydney  finds  relief  in  her  despair 
in  the  Catholic  Faith,  and  becomes  the  happy  wife  of  a  barrister  who  has 
long  been  in  love  with  her.  The  strong  human  interest  and  the  beauty 
of  the  setting  of  this  story  will  make  it  appeal  to  a  large  class  of  readers. 

That  Fellow  MacArthur 

By  SELWYN   JEPSON 

Author  of  "  The  Qualified  Adventurer." 

A  new  novel  by  Selwyn  Jepson,  the  successful  author  of  "The 
Qualified  Adventurer."  It  tells  in  a  thrilling  story  of  the  romance  and 
adventures  that  come  into  the  life  of  a  Scotsman,  one  Ian  MacArthur,  who 
appeared  in  "  The  Qualified  Adventurer  "  as  a  friend  of  the  hero,  Duffy. 
MacArthur,  of  placid  temperament,  is  caught  up  into  a  whirl  of  circum- 
stances that  turn  him  into  a  thorough-going  adventurer  in  spite  of  his 
desire  to  lead  an  orderly  life.  A  natural  woman-hater,  he  lalls  at  last 
into  the  toils  of  the  little  god  with  the  sharp  arrows,  who  singles  him 
out  to  love  Joan,  the  beautiful  heroine.  Their  adventures  together  on  the 
unknown  waters  of  the  Amazons  bring  tho  story  to  an  ingenious  and 
surprising  climax. 

15 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
The  Lark  By  E.  NESBIT 

Author  of  "  A  Holiday  Honeymoon,"  etc. 

This  author  needs  no  introduction  to  her  readers.  "  The  Lark  "  has 
all  the  charm  and  freshness  which  have  made  Miss  Nesbit's  former  novels 
so  justly  popular,  and  yet  the  story  is  entirely  new  and  original.  Two 
girls,  Jane  and  Lucille,  are  led  by  Jane's  guardian  to  entertain  high  hopes. 
The  fortune,  however,  which  Jane  was  to  have  inherited,  has  been  lost  by 
unlucky  speculations,  and  the  two  girls  have  to  set  about  earning  their 
own  livings.  They  experience  many  adventures  and  ups  and  downs  of 
fortune  before  they  meet  with  the  two  men  who  ensure  their  happiness 
and  prosperity.  A  delightful  story,  well  worth  reading. 


Peter's  People  By  CURTIS  YORKE 

Author  of  "  The  Unknown  Road." 

Curtis  Yorke's  new  novel  tells  how  a  young  man  (Peter  Wistray)  brings 
his  wife  to  live  in  the  same  house  as  his  mother  and  sisters,  who  are  de- 
pendent on  him.  The  arrangement  leads  to  various  complications,  as 
Peter's  family  resent  his  being  married  at  all,  and  his  wife.  Pamela,  resents 
their  attitude  towards  her.  Things  go  from  bad  to  worse,  and  tragic 
happenings  are  narrowly  averted.  But  gradually  Lady  Wistray  and  her 
daughters  are  won  over  by  Pamela's  charm,  and  all  ends  well.  Though 
the  plot  is  comparatively  simple,  the  interest  is  absorbing,  and  the  charac- 
terisation and  dialogue  are  of  a  high  order. 


Chrysalis  By  MRS.  ALFRED  SIDGWICK 

Author  of  "  The  Purple  Jar." 

This  is  the  story  of  a  man  who,  after  a  flirtation  with  an  older  woman, 
marries  a  very  young  girl,  and  at  first  treats  her  in  a  high-handed  way. 
She  submits  partly  because  she  is  young  and  inexperienced  and  partly 
because  she  is  very  much  in  love.  Gradually,  as  she  develops,  a  change 
comes  over  her  relations  with  her  husband,  and  he  discovers  in  his  wife 
a  force  of  character  and  brain  that  earns  his  respect.  The  setting  is  one 
of  English  country  life 

Green  Leaf  By  LADY  MILES 

Author  of  "  The  Red  Flame,"  etc. 

A  study  of  two  characters.  Cukoo — beautiful  and  self-sufficing,  who 
lives  by  the  light  of  cold  philosophy  and  will  not  allow  herself  to  be  in  any 
way  entangled  by  human  affairs  of  either  love  or  hatred — and  Brunetta, 
her  cousin,  plain,  warm-hearted,  and  most  intensely  a  woman,  with  all  a 
woman's  hopes  and  fears  and  passions. 

The  plot  is  developed  with  the  same  great  skill  as  was  shown  by  Lady 
Miles  in  her  very  successful  novel,  "  The  Red  Flame,"  now  in  its  third 
edition. 

16 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
Da  SUva's  Widow  LUCAS  MALET 

Author  of  "  Sir  Richard  Calmady,"  etc. 

Of  these  nine  stories  by  this  distinguished  author  five  are  concerned 
with  the  modern  English  world  before  the  war.  The  remaining  four, 
though  in  no  sense  war-stories,  arise  through  conditions  imposed  by  the 
war.  The  stories,  as  a  whole,  cover  a  wide  range  of  incidents,  scene,  and 
emotion,  and  even  venture  in  two  cases  to  make  excursions  into  the  region 
of  the  supernatural. 

Short  Shipments  ELINOR  MORDAUNT 

Author  of  "  The  Little  Soul,"  etc. 

These  stories  range  from  the  delicately  mystical,  as  in  that  strange 
story,  "  The  Fountain  " — where  the  heroine,  half  water-sprite,  half  woman, 
a  sort  of  Celtic  Undine,  is  set  among  the  wild  scenery  of  North  Wales ; 
the  intimate  psychology  of  a  woman  of  forty,  as  portrayed  in  "  A  Study 
in  Pastel  "  ;  to  the  most  widely  differing  and  yet  no  less  intimate  studies 
of  the  sea  and  the  ways  of  sailor-men  as  are  given  us  in  "  Fighting  Cocks  " 
and  "  The  Skipper's  Yarn,"  and  from  these  on  such  strange  tales  of  life  in 
the  East  End  and  on  the  riverside  of  London  as  we  find  in  "  The  Man 
Who  Kept  Birds  "  and  "  The  Yellow  Cat."  In  no  volume  of  stories  ever 
published,  indeed,  has  the  range  been  wider  or  more  amazingly  varied, 
and  "  Short  Shipments  "  goes  to  form  a  worthy  successor  to  the  author's 
last  collection,  "  New  Wine  in  Old  Bottles." 


The  Wednesday  Wife 

By  JULIETTE   GORDON   SMITH 

Attar  Abu  Hamed  had  only  three  wives — a  modest  number  for  a 
gentleman  of  Tunis.  It  was  Aletra,  the  "  Wednesday "  wife,  whom 
Attar  really  loved.  When  a  plague  raged  in  the  city,  one  of  the  other 
wives  discovered  a  wonderful  potion,  and  was  called  to  the  Sultan's  palace 
to  save  the  princess.  Aletra  went  instead,  and  her  adventure  there — 
the  pursuit  by  the  Sultan,  the  flight  to  the  desert — make  a  romance  that 
the  Westerner  finds  it  hard  to  credit  as  real.  This  writer  knows  the  East, 
and  her  picture  is  convincing.  Her  story  takes  a  surprising  turn,  and 
we  find  our  convictions  as  to  this  Eastern  charm  suddenly  veering  back 
to  a  Western  standard. 


By  Whose  Hand     By  BEATRICE  BASKERVILLE 

and   ELIOTT  MONK 

A  story  showing  the  final  stages  of  a  vendetta  which  was  begun  in 
the  sixteenth  century,  developing  the  psychological  results  of  the  continual 
pursuit  of  vengeance. 

It  follows  .in  a  series  of  stirring  incidents  in  various  parts  of  Europe, 
the  fortunes  of  the  descendants  of  the  original  protagonists,  and  shows 
how  the  feud  was  at  last  brought  to  an  end  by  the  efforts  of  a  famous 
Italian  detective. 

17 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 

The  Kingmakers 

By  BURTON   E.   STEVENSON 

Author  of  "  Little  Comrade  "  (54<A  Thousand). 

A  thrilling,  modern  romance  of  a  throne  and  the  intrigue  that  sur- 
rounded it.  A  famous  journalist,  whose  extraordinary  adventures  play  a 
leading  part  in  the  story,  is  dragged  into  the  whirlpool  of  intrigue,  passion, 
and  devotion,  with  results  as  exciting  to  the  reader  as  everyone  concerned 
in  this  fight  for  a  throne, 


The  Honest  Man  By  UNA  L.   SILBERRAD 

Author  of  "  Green  Pastures,"  etc. 

The  scene  of  Miss  Silberrad's  new  novel  is  laid  partly  in  London  and 
partly  in  Kendal  and  the  moor  country  that  lies  on  the  border  of  West- 
morland and  Yorkshire.  It  is  the  story  of  how  a  sober,  middle-aged 
citizen  of  the  seventeenth  century  came  into  a  fortune  and  found  romance  { 
and  of  the  unexpected  things  that  happened  as  a  result  of  this  change  in 
his  circumstances.  There  is  a  very  charming  love  interest  in  the  story, 
as  one  would  expect  from  the  author  of  "  Green  Pastures  "  and  "  Sampson 
Hideout— Quaker." 

Truth  in  a  Circle  By  MADAME  ALBANESI 

Author  of  "  Poppies  in  the  Corn,"  etc. 

This  excellent  collection  of  Madame  Albanesi's  short  stories  will  be 
of  great  interest  to  all  admirers  of  her  work,  as  it  contains  much  that  is 
representative  of  the  distinctive  quality  of  her  writing.  All  these  stories 
are  modern,  and  deal  with  every-day  life,  some  grave  and  some  gay,  but 
every  one  of  interest  to  lovers  of  good  fiction. 

Kitty  and  Others 

By  AGNES^AND  EGERTON  CASTLE 

These  authors  need  no  introduction  to  their  readers,  since  their  origin- 
ality and  charm  have  placed  them  in  the  very  forefront  of  present-day 
English  writers. 

This  novel  can  be  classed  among  the  very  best  of  their  works,  and 
cannot  fail  to  please  all  who  appreciate  a  bright  and  original  tale.  Dealing 
with  the  manners  and  light-hearted  intrigues  of  upper-class  French  society 
at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  authors  strike  a  note  of  deeper 
emotion  even  while  they  expose  more  superficial  follies  and  vanities  with 
reality  and  charm. 

The  varied  and  fascinating  characters  are  described  by  means  of  their 
intrigues  and  adventures  with  wit  and  vivacity. 

18 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
The  Woman  Who  Knew     By  MAX  PEMBERTON 

Here  we  have  the  fiction  of  many  countries.  Mr.  Max  Pemberton  has 
laid  his  scenes  chiefly  in  Europe,  but  he  has  visited  Spain,  Morocco,  the 
Riviera  and  the  Balearic  Isles  in  quest  of  material.  All  is  post-war,  and 
the  war  has  no  place  in  this  virile  volume.  Sex  stories  abound,  but  there 
are  also  scenes  of  adventure  in  Mr.  Pemberton's  best  rnood.  Particularly 
interesting  are  those  chapters  which  deal  with  the  Mediterranean  and  the 
isles  adjacent ;  while  lovers  of  Le  Toquet  will  find  much  to  interest  them. 
The  whole  volume  is  representative  of  the  author's  bias  toward  the  love 
story  and  the  story  of  adventure ;  while  the  dramatic  note  is,  as  usual, 
heard  in  all  the  more  stirring  episodes.  It  may  be  added  that  humour  is 
not  absent  and  that  in  "  William  de  Luxe  "  we  have  one  of  the  drollest 
stories  of  recent  years. 

The  Road  to  Anywhere  By  RITA 

Author  of  "  Peg  the  Rake,"  etc. 

In  this  powerful  new  story  the  autLor  tells  us  of  the  adventures  of 
three  girls  leaving  their  English  school,  Annette  who  is  French,  Anna  a 
German,  and  Stella  aii  English  girl. 

Where  will  the  Road  to  Life,  the  Road  to  Anywhere  lead  them  ? 

This  thoroughly  absorbing  love  story  is  sure  to  be  in  great  demand. 

Sembal  ~By  GILBERT  CANNAN 

Author  of  "  Pugs  and  Peacocks,"  etc. 

The  central  figure  of  "  Sembal "  is  developed  with  force  and  subtlety, 
and  several  aspects  of  the  Semitic  character  under  the  stress  of  war  are 
delineated  with  an  incisive  realism  of  great  interest  to  the  general  reader 
as  well  as  to  the  special  student. 

A  NEW  NOVEL  BY  ETHEL  M.  DELL 

Charles  Rex  By  ETHEL  M.  DELL 

Author  of  "The  Bars  of  Iron"  (3Q2nd  Thousand),   "The  Hundredth 
Chance  "  (24Qth  Thousand).     Ready  in  August. 

Alf,  Old  Chum  "Ity"  JERRARD  SYRETT 

Author  of  "  A  Household  Saint." 

In  doth,  3s.  6d.  net. 

"Alf"  is  a  plumber.  He  has  been  to  the  war  and  come  through. 
He  is  an  ex-sergeant-major  of  the  Buffs — over  six  foot,  a  good  citizen  and 
a  good  workman.  He  has  his  pals  and  they  meet  and  talk  and  have  a 
glass  or  two  at  The  Bull  and  Grapes.  The  pals  are  quite  well  presented, 
but  Alf  is  the  prominent  figure.  Alf  is  a  jolly  good  fellow,  and  his  head  is 
screwed  on  the  right  way — a  real  London  working-man,  loyal  to  his 
country,  and  no  Bolshi  or  Communist. 

This  is  a  clever  study,  an  appealing  presentation  of  the  sort  of  working- 
man  we  can  respect  and  like. 

19 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
John  Edgar's  Angels       By  WINIFRED  GRAHAM 

Author  of  "  Breakers  on  the  Sand,"  "  The  Daughter  Terrible," 

"  Falh'ng  Waters,"  etc. 

Winifred  Graham's  new  novel  deals  with  the  love  of  a  man  for  two 
women,  one  a  Society  beauty,  the  other  the  piquante  daughter  of  a  pros- 
perous grocer.  The  character  of  the  hero,  John  Edgar,  is  a  curious 
mixture  of  Puritanical  idealism  and  fiery  passion.  His  unhappy  childhood 
is  a  striking  contrast  to  his  subsequent  career,  when,  in  new  and  bewilder, 
ing  society,  he  meets  the  beautiful  daughter  of  Lord  Porthminster.  Through 
the  ramifications  of  a  plot  that  seems  more  like  real  life  than  fiction,  one 
wonders  whether  John  Edgar's  story  is  not  a  human  document  lightly 
disguised.  

Vanderdecken       By  H.  de  VERE  STACPOOLE 

Author  of  "  The  Pearl  Fishers,"  etc. 

Here  is  a  novel  of  to-day  absolutely  alive.  Every  character  in- 
dividual. You  are  seized  by  Hank  Fischer  at  once,  and  with  him  and  Bud 
du  Cane  and  Tommie  Coulthurst  you  go  through  the  strangest  adventures 
on  the  Pacific  Coast  to  an  end  logical  and  worked  towards  mainly  through 
the  character  of  the  chief  protagonist,  Bob  Cardon.  The  sea  fills  the  book, 
and  its  song  from  the  Golden  Gate  to  San  Nicolas  and  the  Bay  of  Wales. 

Makeshifts 

By  MARGARET  BAILLIE-SAUNDERS 

Author  of  "  The  Mayoress's  Wooing,"  etc. 

How  a  woman  in  love  lets  a  strange  man  suffer  to  save  her  own  happi- 
ness, and  then  offers  herself  sacrificially  to  redeem  him,  gives  this  novel 
its  title. 

By  a  sudden  tide  of  very  curious  circumstances  a  Welsh  draper's 
daughter  in  the  Midlands,  Myfanwy  Rhos,  has  the  whole  public  reputation 
of  a  famous  priest  placed  in  her  hands.  He  is  publicly  accused,  and  by  a 
word  she  can  save  him. 

It  is  timely  and  topical,  and  will  be  widely  read,  the  more  so  because  its 
subject  is  dealt  with  sympathetically  and  without  rancour  from  one  who 
writes  of  Church  matters  from  the  inside.  This  is  what  is  called  a  strong 
novel  of  human  passion  and  spiritual  struggle,  but  it  is  presented  with 
vivacity  and  colour,  and  never  for  a  moment  loses  its  "  go  "  and  interest. 

A  New  Novel  by  the  "Thomas  Hardy  of  Sussex." 

The  Seventh  Wave        By  TICKNER  EDWARDES 

Author  of  "  The  Honey -Star,"  "  Tansy,"  etc. 

"  Long  Len,"  the  hero  of  this  powerful,  arresting  story,  belongs  to  a 
class  which  we  believe  to  be  absolutely  new  in  fiction — that  strange, 
wandering,  homeless  crew  of  mortals  known  as  "  Pikers,"  men  who  haunt 
the  wild  Sussex  highlands,  scraping  up  a  bare  subsistence  by  selling  black- 
berries, mushrooms,  and  the  like  to  the  people  in  the  neighbouring  villages 
and  towns.  In  "  The  Seventh  Wave,"  Mr.  Tickner  Edwardes  well  main- 
tains his  reputation  as  a  forceful,  original  writer 

20 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 
Antagonisms  By  ELIZABETH  ROBINS 

Author  of  "  The  Magnetic  North,"  etc. 

In  her  new  book  Miss  Robins  gives  us  a  most  arresting  story  and  an 
extremely  clever  psychological  study. 

Henry  Ellerton,  whose  experience  of  women,  his  late  wife  included, 
has  been  most  unfortunate,  returns,  a  confirmed  woman-hater,  to  his 
remote  English  estate  after  the  war,  to  find  that  a  widow,  with  her  son 
has  secured  the  lease  of  the  house  nearest  to  his.  The  first  encounter 
between  the  two  is  significant ;  mistaking  him  for  a  tramp,  the  widow 
orders  him  off  the  premises,  but  they  gradually  become  better  acquainted 
and  arouse  the  hostility  of  the  lady's  son,  a  young  soldier  who  from  the 
first  is  bitterly  opposed  to  the  friendship.  The  boy  returns  to  his  regiment, 
but  his  mother's  secretary,  who  is  in  love  with  him,  keeps  watch  and 
sends  for  him  when  scandalous  tales  begin  to  circulate  in  the  neighbour- 
hood. The  rest  of  the  book  represents  the  difficulty  of  a  man  and  woman 
in  middle  life,  faced  on  the  one  hand  by  the  rigid  dictates  of  convention, 
and  on  the  other  by  the  habits  and  prejudices  of  years. 

The  author  has  chosen  difficult  types  for  her  chief  characters,  but  she 
has  drawn  them  with  a  skill  and  consistency  which  will  surprise  even  those 
readers  who  know  her  best.  With  its  deep  human  interest  and  original 
plot,  "  Antagonisms  "  is  a  book  which  will  appeal  to  all. 


The  Fire  Opal       By  HELEN  PROTHERO  LEWIS 

Author  of  "  Love  and  the  Whirlwind,"  etc. 

The  story  of  a  beautiful  girl,  Iris  Mordaunt,  who  has  a  bad  family 
history.  Her  father  drinks  himself  mad  and  has  to  be  removed  to  a 
lunatic  asylum.  Her  mother  had  previously  run  away  from  her  husband 
with  another  man,  and  her  husband  had  refused  to  divorce  her.  An  uncle 
is  appointed  as  guardian  to  Iris.  The  family  weakness  for  drink  shows 
itself  in  her  even  at  the  age  of  ten.  Her  uncle  does  not  drink,  but  he 
perceives  the  tendency  in  her,  encourages  it,  and  in  many  subtle  ways 
strives  to  wreck  her,  so  that  he  may  obtain  absolute  control  of  the  situation 
and  the  property. 

Her  mother,  a  beautiful  woman,  forsaken  by  her  lover,  tries  to  get 
possession  of  her  child,  but  the  uncle  cunningly  frustrates  her  just  as  she 
is  on  the  eve  of  success.  She  leaves  behind  for  Iris  her  most  cherished 
ornament,  a  magnificent  opal. 

Written  by  this  popular  authoress,  it  is  a  moving  tale  with  a  strong 
human  interest. 


A  Desert  Cain  By  KATHLYN  RHODES 

Author  of  "  The  Will  of  Allah,"  etc. 

A  collection  of  stories  by  one  of  the  most  widely  read  of  living  authors, 
who  paints  with  her  pen  vivid  pictures  of  the  fire  and  passion  of  the  East. 

Each  story  is  beautifully  finished,  the  settings  varying  from  the  desert, 
Cairo,  the  Nile  and  India  to  London  at  the  present  day  and  a  little  English 
fishing  village. 

21 


Hutchinson's  New  Novels.    7/6  Net 

A  BIG  CANADIAN  NOVEL 

Purple  Springs  By  NELLIE  L.  McCLUNG 

Author  of  "  The  Second  Chance,"  etc. 

Pearl  Watson,  a  girl  of  fifteen,  la  asked  to  wait  three  years  by  the  man 
she  loves.  She  waits  in  a  radiant  dream.  The  three  years  end,  and  the 
whole  government  of  the  province  is  by  this  time  involved  in  this  love 
story.  Nellie  McClung's  latest,  greatest  Canadian  novel. 

20,000  copies  have  already  been  called  for  in  Canada  of  this  popular 
novel.  It  is  now  first  published  in  this  country. 


Miss  Mapp  By  E.   F.   BENSON 

Author  of  "  Dodo  Wonders,"  etc. 

Clever,  amusing,  it  is  a  chronicle  of  the  doings  of  a  group  of  women 
and  men  in  a  seaside  township.  Of  this  group,  Miss  Mapp  is  the  dominating 
personality.  Not  too  passe,  she  has  set  her  mind  on  one  day  marrying  Major 
Flint,  retired.  The  reader  is  carried  along  easily  ;  it  all  makes  entertaining 
reading,  true  to  life  as  lived  by  the  comfortably-placed  human  beings  in 
an  English  township. 

The  Post  War  Girl 

By  BERTA  RUCK 

Author  of  "  His  Official  Fiancee,"  etc.  (lllth  Thousand). 
This  selection  of  stories  by  Berta  Ruck  is  divided  into  two  parts : 
those  written  before  the  Great  War  and  those  written  during  or  after. 
A  somewhat  startling  and  unlooked-for  contrast  1  Problems  were 
presented  to  the  pre-war  girl  which  do  not  worry  her  present-day  sisters 
— and  vice  versa.  Love  and  money  (or  rather,  her  living)  were  essential 
to  both.  But  love,  before  nineteen-fourteen,  was  apparently  less  complex 
a  problem  than  it  now  is.  Compare  the  case  of  "  the  Rector's  Winnie  " 
or  of  "  Pandora  "  (both  pre-war  maidens)  with  that  of  "  Patsie  "  and 
her  "  Flying  Cabbage,"  or  of  "  Miss  Blonde  Verity  "  and  her  two  affinities. 
Berta  Ruck  finds  that  the  outlook  of  her  sex  has  been  modified.  And 
that  of  the  young  men,  is  it  the  same  ?  Perhaps  the  answer  is  to  be 
found  in  "The  Whisper,"  "The  Young  Man  of  Yesterday,"  or  "The 
Downward  Smile." 


RECENTLY  PUBLISHED.    8/6  net. 

Humbug  By  E.   M.  DELAFIELD 

Author  of  "  Tension,"  "  The  Heel  of  Achilles." 

This  is  a  penetrating  study  in  education  by  the  brilliant  daughter  of 
Mrs.  de  la  Pasture  (Lady  Clifford).  "  Humbug  "  is  a  striking  novel. 
The  character-drawing  is  subtle,  clear  and  convincing.  Lily,  the  character 
round  whom  the  story  centres,  her  parents,  her  aunt,  her  husband,  think, 
Buffer  and  rejoice  as  living  folk. 

22 


OVER  TWO   MILLION  ALREADY  SOLD 

NEW  VOLUMES  OF 

Hutchinson's   Famous   3/6    Net   Novels 

Each  in  crown  8vo,  printed  on  good  paper,  cloth  bound,  with  most  attractive 
picture  wrapper  in  colours 

Peter  Jackson,  Cigar  Merchant 

By  GILBERT  FRANKAU 

Now  in  its  40th  Thousand.    First  time  in  cheap  edition. 

The  Golden  Apple          By  KATHLYN  RHODES 

Author  of  "  The  Desert  Dreamers,"  "  The  City  of  Palms,"  etc. 

A  thrilling  story  by  this  famous  writer,  whose  marvellous  interpretation 
of  the  East  has  made  her  one  of  the  most  widely  read  of  all  living  authors. 

She  and  Allan  By  H.  RIDER  HAGGARD 

Author  of  "  King  Solomon's  Mines,"  "  She,"  etc. 

Lady  Lilith  By  STEPHEN  McKENNA 

Author  of  "  Sonia  Married,"  "  The  Secret  Victory,"  etc. 

The  Dummy  Hand 

By  C.   N.   and  A.   M.  WILLIAMSON 

Authors  of  "  The  Lightning  Conductor,"  etc. 

The  Seeds  of  Enchantment 

By   GILBERT  FRANKAU 

Author  of  "  Peter  Jackson,  Cigar  Merchant,"  now  in  its  40th  Thousand. 

A  Girl  for  Sale 

By  MABEL  BARNES-GRUNDY 

Author  of  "  Her  Mad  Month,"  "  An  Undressed  Heroine,"  etc. 

23 


An   Entirely  NEW  Work  Costing    £50,000 

HUTCHINSON'S 

STORY  £  BRITISH  NATION 

The  First  Connected  Pictorial  and  Authori- 
tative History  of  the  British  Peoples,  from 
the  Earliest  Times  to  the  Present  Day. 

Edited  by 

WALTER    HUTCHINSON 

M.A.,  F.R.G.S.,   F.RJU..   BarrUter-at-Law. 
Editor  Hutchinson'*  '  History  of  the  Nations,'  etc. 

Written  by  the 

LEADING    HISTORIANS 


Early  contributors  include : 


Prof.  J.  E.  LLOYD,  M.A.,  D.Litt. 
J.  A.  E.  MARRIOTT,  M,A.,  M.P. 
Sir  Richard  TEMPLE,  Bart., 

C.B.,  C.I.E. 
The  Very  Rev.  W.  H.  HUTTON, 

D.D. 
Prof.  K.  H.    VICKERS,   M.A., 

F.R.Hist.S. 
A.D.INNES,  M.A. 


W.    F.     REDDAWAY,    M.A. 
F.R.  Hist.S. 

C.  Grant  ROBERTSON,  C.V.O., 
M.A. 

P.  VELLACOTT,  D.S.O.,  M.A. 
H.  W.  C.  DAVIS,  C.B.E.,  M.A. 
Prof.  R.  S.  RAIT,  C.B.E.,  M.A. 
H.    W.    TEMPERLEY,    M.A., 
O.B.E. 


With  over  2,000  Beautiful  Pictures  by  well-known 
artists,  and  a  number  of  fine  Coloured    Plates, 

printed  throughout  on  the  best  English  art  paper. 

In  about  48  fortnightly  parts,  price  Is.  3d. 

0  illustrated  art  work,  adequate  or  worthy  of  the  subject,  has  yet  appeared 
unfolding  the  romantic  and  fascinating  story  of  the  British  Peoples  at 
home  and  throughout  the  world  from  ancient  times  to  to-day. 
For  the  fint  time  Leading  Historians  give  a  popular,  connected,  and  up-to- 
date  account  of  this  wonderful  story,  and   their  narratives,   added  to  the 
thousands  of  pictures  and  maps  which  will  appear,  enable  us  to  visualise  the 
life  of  every  age  as  if  we  were  actually  living  at  the  time. 

Hutchinson's  "  STORY  OF  THH  BRITISH  NATIOH  "  will  be  a  standard  work, 
an  invaluable  asset  for  all  time,  a  lasting  source  of  instruction  and  pleasure 
to  everyone,  old  and  young. 

24 


7T 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     001  069  389     3